A collection of papers against popery and arbitrary government written by G. Burnet.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 179 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 25 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30329
         Wing B5769
         ESTC R32598
         12725526
         ocm 12725526
         66365
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30329)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66365)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1522:7)
      
       
         
           
             A collection of papers against popery and arbitrary government written by G. Burnet.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           49 p. in various pagings.
           
             Printed at Amsterdam, and sold by J. Robinson in London,
             [Amsterdam] :
             MDCLXXXIX [1689]
          
           
             "Reasons against the repealing the acts of Parliament concerning the test" has special t.p. and 1687 imprint date.
             Imperfect: pages cropped with slight loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             A letter, containing some remarks on the two papers, writ by His late Majesty King Charles the Second, concerning religion -- Reasons against the repealing the acts of Parliament concerning the test -- Some reflections on His Majesty's Proclamation -- By the King, a proclamation -- A letter, containing some reflections on His Majesties Declaration for liberty of conscience -- An answer to Mr. Henry Payne's Letter concerning His Majesty's declaration of indulgence -- The Earle of Melfort's Letter to the Presbyterian ministers in Scotland -- An answer to a paper printed with allowance, entitled, A new test of the Church of England's loyalty.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Payne, Henry. -- An answer to a scandalous pamphlet entituled A letter to a dissenter concerning His Majesties late declaration of indulgence.
           Catholic Church -- Infallibility.
           Church and state -- England.
           Liberty of conscience.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Collection
           of
           PAPERS
           AGAINST
           POPERY
           AND
           Arbitrary
           Government
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           G.
           BVRNET
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           Printed
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           
             J.
             Robinson
          
           in
           London
           ,
           MDCLXXXIX
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 A
                 Letter
              
               ,
               containing
               some
               Remarks
               on
               the
               
                 two
                 Papers
              
               ,
               writ
               by
               his
               late
               Majesty
               King
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 Second
              
               ,
               concerning
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Royal
                   Papers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 sent
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 so
                 well
                 attested
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hazard
                 of
                 being
                 deceived
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 Copy
                 :
                 you
                 expect
                 that
                 in
                 return
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 Impression
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 upon
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 pay
                 all
                 the
                 reverence
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Crown'd
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Ashes
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 wanting
                 :
                 far
                 less
                 am
                 I
                 capable
                 of
                 suspecting
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Attestation
                   that
                   accompanies
                   them
                
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 no
                 man
                 doubts
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   late
                   King
                
                 only
                 
                   copied
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 composing
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 
                   free
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 expressed
                 himself
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Contexture
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 look
                 like
                 a
                 Prince
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 shewes
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 composed
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 well
                 relished
                 by
                 the
                 
                   late
                   King
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 examining
                 them
                 more
                 particularly
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 prevailed
                 with
                 
                   to
                   Copy
                   them
                
                 ,
                 lest
                 a
                 Paper
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 crime
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 about
                 him
                 written
                 by
                 another
                 hand
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 could
                 name
                 one
                 or
                 
                   two
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 enough
                 to
                 compose
                 such
                 Papers
                 ,
                 so
                 had
                 power
                 enough
                 over
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 engage
                 him
                 to
                 Copy
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 danger
                 by
                 restoring
                 
                   the
                   Original
                
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 ought
                 to
                 address
                 your self
                 to
                 the
                 
                   learned
                   Divines
                
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 pussle
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 has
                 now
                 carried
                 a
                 Sword
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 imploys
                 the
                 leasure
                 that
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 he
                 enjoyes
                 ,
                 rather
                 in
                 Philosophical
                 and
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Enquiries
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Controversy
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 indeed
                 one
                 Consideration
                 that
                 determined
                 me
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 your
                 desires
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 my
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 discourse
                 copiously
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 with
                 the
                 
                   late
                   King
                
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 having
                 proposed
                 to
                 me
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 particulars
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 those
                 Papers
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 having
                 said
                 several
                 things
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 those
                 Heads
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 offered
                 to
                 me
                 only
                 as
                 Objections
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 seemed
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 took
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 his
                 
                   late
                   Majesty
                
                 on
                 several
                 occasions
                 :
                 the
                 particulars
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 insisted
                 in
                 discourse
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 
                   uselesness
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   without
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   neecssity
                   of
                   an
                   infallible
                   Tribunal
                   to
                   determine
                   Controversies
                
                 ▪
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   many
                   Sects
                   that
                   were
                   in
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   necessary
                   consequence
                   of
                   the
                   Liberty
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   took
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   often
                   repeated
                   that
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 of
                 Englands
                 
                   arguing
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   obligation
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Sectaries
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   was
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   allowed
                   more
                   Authority
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   than
                   they
                   seemed
                   willing
                   to
                   admit
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Disputes
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 upon
                 this
                 whole
                 Matter
                 I
                 will
                 offer
                 you
                 some
                 Reflections
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 weight
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 my self
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 All
                 Arguments
                 that
                 prove
                 upon
                 such
                 general
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Infallible
                   Judge
                
                 
                 named
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 clothed
                 with
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 signify
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 shewed
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 that
                 nomination
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 and
                 till
                 that
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 Arguments
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   somewhat
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   not
                   done
                   .
                
                 So
                 these
                 are
                 in
                 effect
                 so
                 many
                 Arguments
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 authorised
                 such
                 a
                 Iudge
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 to
                 end
                 this
                 dispute
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 where
                 such
                 a
                 Constitution
                 is
                 authorised
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 amounts
                 to
                 a
                 
                   favorable
                   presumption
                
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 unreasonable
                 thing
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 form
                 Presumptions
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                
                 ,
                 from
                 Inconveniences
                 that
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 carry
                 this
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 stop
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 more
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 infinite
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 furnish
                 every
                 Man
                 with
                 such
                 assistances
                 as
                 will
                 certainly
                 prevail
                 over
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 also
                 reasonable
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 perfect
                 a
                 Saviour
                 as
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 shewed
                 us
                 a
                 
                   certain
                   Way
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 
                   free
                   Use
                   of
                   our
                   Faculties
                
                 ,
                 of
                 avoiding
                 all
                 sin
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 very
                 easy
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 reproach
                 on
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 
                   Infallible
                   Preservative
                
                 against
                 Errour
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   no
                   infallible
                   Preservative
                   against
                   Sin
                
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 Damns
                 us
                 more
                 Infallibly
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Since
                 Presumptions
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 what
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 Court
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 such
                 plain
                 terms
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 hinge
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 matters
                 turn
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 expressed
                 so
                 particularly
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 vested
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 occasion
                 given
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                   One
                   Man
                
                 or
                 in
                 
                   A
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 Majority
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 thirds
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 unanimously
                 agreeing
                 :
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 Chief
                 thing
                 in
                 all
                 Governments
                 being
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 those
                 are
                 always
                 distinctly
                 specified
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 specified
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 strong
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 
                   did
                   not
                   intend
                   to
                   authorise
                   such
                
                 Judges
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 There
                 were
                 several
                 Controversies
                 raised
                 among
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 writ
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   Galatians
                
                 and
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostles
                 never
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 passages
                 that
                 are
                 pretended
                 for
                 this
                 Authority
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 those
                 Controversies
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 shrewd
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 does
                 now
                 take
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 directions
                 that
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 Church-men
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 reckon
                 this
                 of
                 
                   submitting
                   to
                   the
                   directions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 omitted
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 disputed
                 passages
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 sounding
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 directions
                 which
                 one
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 view
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 has
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 givē
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 very
                 expresly
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 
                   N.
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   rules
                   of
                   a
                   Good
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Use
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   addressing
                   our selves
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                
                 thro
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 that
                 Christ
                 offered
                 for
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Death
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Life
                 Everlasting
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 we
                 are
                 set
                 beyond
                 doubt
                 in
                 those
                 matters
                 ;
                 if
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 passages
                 more
                 obscure
                 concerning
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 Conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 plainly
                 revealed
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 
                   disputable
                   terms
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 prejudice
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 such
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 revealed
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 so
                 very
                 clear
                 and
                 past
                 all
                 dispute
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 If
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 presumption
                 for
                 
                   particular
                   persons
                
                 to
                 judge
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 still
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 &
                 other
                 Guides
                 in
                 sacred
                 matters
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Argument
                 to
                 oblige
                 all
                 Nations
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Established
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 whatever
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 convincing
                 Argument
                 in
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 He
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 it
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 prophesies
                 that
                 were
                 accomplished
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Miracles
                 that
                 he
                 wrought
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 the
                 Reasons
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 will
                 conclude
                 much
                 stronger
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 dark
                 Passages
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 by
                 
                   Particular
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Sanhedrin
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 expresly
                 provided
                 in
                 their
                 law
                 (
                 Deut.
                 17.8
                 .
                 )
                 
                   That
                   when
                   controversies
                   arose
                   ,
                   concerning
                   any
                   cause
                   that
                   was
                   too
                   intricate
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   which
                   God
                   should
                   choose
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   tribe
                   of
                   Levi
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   the
                   judge
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   declare
                   what
                   was
                   right
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   their
                   decision
                   all
                   were
                   obliged
                   to
                   submit
                   ,
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   death
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Religion
                
                 were
                 authorised
                 in
                 so
                 extraordinary
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 not
                 wish
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 formal
                 testimony
                 on
                 her
                 behalf
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 our
                 
                   Saviours
                   Miracles
                
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 sufficient
                 neither
                 ,
                 unless
                 his
                 doctrine
                 was
                 first
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 :
                 since
                 Moses
                 had
                 expresly
                 warned
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 Deut.
                 13.1
                 .
                 )
                 
                   That
                   if
                   a
                   Prophet
                   came
                   and
                   taught
                   them
                   to
                   follow
                   after
                   other
                   Gods
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   tho
                   he
                   wrought
                   miracles
                   to
                   prove
                   his
                   Mission
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   to
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   death
                   :
                
                 So
                 a
                 Jew
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 himself
                 one
                 with
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 wors●hip
                 of
                 another
                 God
                 ,
                 might
                 well
                 pretend
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Saviours
                   Miracles
                
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 cognisance
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 Reasonings
                 are
                 now
                 good
                 against
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 authority
                 that
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 with
                 some
                 Restrictions
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 not
                 only
                 find
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 Ieremy
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 opposing
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 before
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 dayes
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 many
                 ill-grounded
                 traditions
                 had
                 got
                 in
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 vigour
                 of
                 the
                 moral
                 law
                 was
                 much
                 enervated
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 universally
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 notion
                 of
                 their
                 Messias
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 had
                 not
                 quite
                 shaken
                 off
                 those
                 Prejudices
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Saviour's
                   Ascension
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ▪
                 here
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 still
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 appointed
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Expiation
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Washings
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 was
                 yet
                 under
                 great
                 and
                 fatal
                 Errors
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 particular
                 persons
                 had
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 extricate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 examining
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 judging
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 force
                 &
                 freedom
                 of
                 their
                 Faculties
                 .
              
               
               
                 VII
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 Evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 passage
                 [
                 
                   Tell
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 belongs
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Reconciling
                   of
                   Differences
                
                 :
                 ●hat
                 of
                 [
                 
                   Binding
                   &
                   of
                   Loosing
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 terms
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 signifies
                 only
                 an
                 Authority
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 of
                 giving
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 such
                 Duties
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   Hell
                   not
                   prevailing
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 signifys
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 was
                 never
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 perish
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 of
                 [
                 
                   Christs
                   being
                   with
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ]
                 imports
                 only
                 a
                 special
                 Conduct
                 &
                 Protection
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 alwayes
                 expect
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   leave
                   thee
                   nor
                   forsake
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 every
                 Christian
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 import
                 an
                 infallibility
                 :
                 no
                 more
                 does
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 those
                 passages
                 concerning
                 [
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   searches
                   all
                   things
                
                 ]
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 is
                 treating
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   inspiration
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 was
                 then
                 opened
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 sets
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 wisdom
                 or
                 Philosophy
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 those
                 passages
                 come
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 proving
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 alledged
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 evidence
                 great
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 so
                 important
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 evince
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 such
                 vast
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 proofs
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 undeniable
                 Evidence
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 account
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rewards
                 that
                 we
                 expect
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 answer
                 for
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 examining
                 divine
                 Matters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 what
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 best
                 enquiries
                 that
                 one
                 could
                 make
                 )
                 appeared
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ▪
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 Great
                 Day
                 every
                 one
                 must
                 answer
                 to
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 talents
                 thar
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 ●incerity
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 judgement
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 judge
                 but
                 God.
                 A
                 Second
                 view
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 consequence
                 brought
                 under
                 some
                 regulation
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 States
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 subalterne
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 decisions
                 all
                 must
                 at
                 least
                 acquiesce
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 infallible
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 still
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 an
                 appeal
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 soveraigne
                 or
                 the
                 supream
                 legsliative
                 Body
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 has
                 a
                 Subalterne
                 Iurisdiction
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Inferiour
                 Judges
                 is
                 still
                 regulated
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Legislators
                 themselves
                 have
                 an
                 Authority
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Decisions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 equal
                 Authority
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 If
                 Judges
                 do
                 so
                 manifestly
                 abuse
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 Rebellion
                 and
                 Treason
                 ,
                 the
                 subjects
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 bound
                 to
                 consider
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 ;
                 tho'
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 their
                 Judgment
                 must
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 reversed
                 by
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 The
                 case
                 of
                 Religion
                 being
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 subalterne
                 Iudge
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 manifestly
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 particular
                 persons
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 as
                 competent
                 Iudges
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Civill
                 Matters
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 the
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 still
                 to
                 mantain
                 their
                 Obedience
                 to
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 In
                 matters
                 Indifferent
                 ,
                 Christians
                 are
                 bound
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Unity
                 ,
                 to
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 the
                 Decisions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 matters
                 justly
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 small
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 convinced
                 that
                 the
                 Pastors
                 have
                 erred
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 tolerable
                 things
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 make
                 a
                 Breach
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 is
                 visible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pastors
                 do
                 Rebel
                 against
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 may
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 Appeal
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 it
                 must
                 lie
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 use
                 this
                 Authority
                 with
                 due
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 followed
                 the
                 rules
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 named
                 with
                 humility
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 many
                 Divisions
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Secret
                 of
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 still
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 Pastors
                 and
                 People
                 mix
                 their
                 Passions
                 and
                 Interests
                 so
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Vice
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 ill
                 Consequences
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 bad
                 enough
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Effects
                 that
                 Ignorant
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedient
                 zeal
                 have
                 produced
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Witness
                 the
                 Rebellions
                 and
                 Wars
                 for
                 establishing
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   Images
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Croissades
                 against
                 the
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 many
                 Millions
                 were
                 lost
                 ;
                 those
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 deposed
                 by
                 Popes
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Massacre
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Butcheries
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Duke
                   of
                   Alva
                
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Ireland
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 far
                 greater
                 Mischiefs
                 than
                 any
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 to
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Small
                   Diversity
                   of
                   Opinions
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 those
                 unhappy
                 Rents
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 desirable
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   gross
                   Ignorance
                
                 and
                 
                   blind
                   Superstition
                
                 that
                 reigns
                 in
                 Italy
                 and
                 Spain
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 reasonings
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Infallibility
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 signify
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 can
                 certainly
                 know
                 ,
                 
                   whither
                   we
                   must
                   go
                   for
                   this
                   Decision
                
                 :
                 for
                 while
                 one
                 Party
                 shewes
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 Must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 Party
                 sayes
                 it
                 Cannot
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 many
                 Popes
                 have
                 erred
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 disputed
                 ever
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 asserted
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 to
                 believe
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 Incongruous
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Infallible
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 certain
                 where
                 one
                 must
                 seek
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Primacy
                 so
                 ever
                 
                   St.
                   Peter
                
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sayes
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 Successors
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 so
                 at
                 least
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 clear
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 Consequence
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 lodged
                 such
                 an
                 Authority
                 in
                 that
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 X.
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 Incongruous
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Infallibility
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 somewhere
                 else
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 will
                 return
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 some
                 Starts
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 long
                 Intervals
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 320
                 years
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 these
                 last
                 120
                 ▪
                 years
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 plain
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Regulation
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 great
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 come
                 &
                 Vote
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 forfeits
                 this
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 numbers
                 must
                 concur
                 in
                 a
                 Decision
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Iudgment
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 were
                 only
                 the
                 Councils
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 those
                 Churches
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 of
                 Africk
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Parts
                 of
                 Asia
                 ▪
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 summoned
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Authority
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 present
                 :
                 unless
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 Persia
                 at
                 
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 perhaps
                 was
                 a
                 Corner
                 of
                 Persia
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 and
                 unless
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 has
                 an
                 
                   Absolute
                   Authority
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   whole
                   Churches
                   from
                   their
                   right
                   of
                   coming
                   to
                   Councils
                   ,
                
                 there
                 has
                 been
                 no
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 these
                 last
                 700.
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 have
                 excommunicated
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Churches
                
                 upon
                 such
                 trifling
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 own
                 Writers
                 are
                 now
                 ashamed
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 ask
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 Competent
                 understanding
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfy
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                
                 was
                 no
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 acting
                 in
                 that
                 Freedom
                 that
                 became
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 read
                 
                   Card.
                   Pallavicins
                
                 History
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                
                 Infallibility
                 
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   for
                   in
                   the
                
                 Tradition
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Doctrine
                 
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   every
                
                 particular
                 Person
                 
                   must
                   examine
                   this
                
                 :
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Sea
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 examining
                 the
                 small
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 
                   N.
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 involved
                 in
                 a
                 study
                 that
                 must
                 cost
                 a
                 Man
                 an
                 Age
                 to
                 go
                 thro
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ages
                 ,
                 thro
                 which
                 he
                 caries
                 this
                 Enquiry
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 produced
                 so
                 few
                 Writers
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 few
                 are
                 preserved
                 to
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 out
                 their
                 belief
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 also
                 Traditions
                 have
                 varied
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 weight
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Conveyance
                 .
                 A
                 Tradition
                 concerning
                 Matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 that
                 all
                 People
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 apt
                 to
                 fail
                 than
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
                 Points
                 of
                 Speculation
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 very
                 near
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 contrary
                 Traditions
                 touching
                 the
                 
                   Observation
                   of
                   Easter
                
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 handed
                 down
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 rightly
                 understood
                 .
                 A
                 Tradition
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Use
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 being
                 a
                 visible
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 exact
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Speculation
                 concerning
                 their
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
                 giving
                 Infants
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 indispensible
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 continued
                 a
                 thousand
                 Years
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 A
                 Tradition
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Christians
                 founded
                 their
                 Joy
                 and
                 Hope
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 more
                 remote
                 Speculation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 first
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 had
                 a
                 Tradition
                 handed
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 saw
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   Years
                   upon
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 Matters
                 at
                 second
                 hand
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 thus
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 reasonable
                 to
                 apprehend
                 greater
                 errours
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 .
                 A
                 Tradition
                 concerning
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 more
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 exact
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 unanimously
                 believe
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 70.
                 
                 Interpreters
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 miraculous
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 till
                 St.
                 Ierome
                 examined
                 this
                 Matter
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Translation
                
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Copies
                 .
                 But
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 It
                 seems
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 befor
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 believed
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 Inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 ,
                 they
                 believed
                 them
                 indeed
                 both
                 equal
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 considered
                 these
                 as
                 two
                 different
                 Beings
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 one
                 in
                 Essence
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 three
                 men
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 humane
                 Nature
                 in
                 common
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 one
                 Candle
                 lights
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 one
                 flowed
                 from
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 
                   fifth
                   Century
                
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   one
                   Individual
                   Essence
                
                 was
                 received
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 farther
                 informed
                 concerning
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   Petau
                
                 will
                 satisfy
                 you
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Period
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 learned
                 Dr.
                 Cudmorth
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 particulars
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 how
                 variable
                 a
                 thing
                 Tradition
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Matter
                 ,
                 the
                 examining
                 Tradition
                 thus
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 searching
                 among
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 living
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
               
                 XII
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 Authority
                 that
                 must
                 decide
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 scattered
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 retrenchment
                 ,
                 here
                 as
                 many
                 and
                 as
                 great
                 Scruples
                 will
                 arise
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Heads
                 .
                 Two
                 difficulties
                 appear
                 at
                 first
                 view
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   can
                   we
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   the
                   present
                
                 Pastors
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   are
                   derived
                   in
                   a
                   just
                   Succession
                   from
                   the
                
                 Apostles
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Registers
                 extant
                 that
                 prove
                 this
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 for
                 it
                 but
                 some
                 Histories
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 carelesly
                 writ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 many
                 mistakes
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 other
                 Matters
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 different
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 links
                 of
                 that
                 Chain
                 ,
                 that
                 immediatly
                 succeeded
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 utmost
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Historical
                 Relation
                 somewhat
                 doubtful
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 found
                 our
                 Faith
                 on
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Succession
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 submit
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 :
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 the
                 Validity
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 throws
                 us
                 into
                 inextricable
                 difficulties
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 generally
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Intention
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 the
                 inward
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 appear
                 by
                 his
                 outward
                 deportment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 earnest
                 going
                 about
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 doing
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 jest
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 appeared
                 so
                 reasonable
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 sorry
                 to
                 find
                 our
                 Divines
                 urge
                 it
                 too
                 much
                 :
                 till
                 turning
                 over
                 the
                 Rubricks
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Missal
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Priest
                 has
                 a
                 Number
                 of
                 Hoslies
                 before
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 intends
                 to
                 consecrate
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 that
                 Vagrant
                 exception
                 falls
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 affixed
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 defined
                 that
                 he
                 consecrates
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 secret
                 Acts
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 can
                 defeat
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ▪
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 overthrows
                 all
                 certainty
                 concerning
                 a
                 Succession
                 :
                 But
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Churches
                
                 have
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 uncontested
                 Succession
                 than
                 the
                 Latines
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Succession
                 cannot
                 direct
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 that
                 are
                 universally
                 received
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 private
                 Man
                 to
                 know
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 Ignorant
                 Countries
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 Study
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 certainty
                 concerning
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 take
                 from
                 their
                 Curate
                 and
                 Confessor
                 :
                 since
                 they
                 cannot
                 examine
                 what
                 is
                 generally
                 received
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Arguments
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 constant
                 
                   infallible
                   Iudge
                
                 ,
                 turn
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 Infallible
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 also
                 easy
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Doctrines
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 Universally
                 received
                 in
                 some
                 Ages
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 rejected
                 in
                 others
                 ʒ
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 a
                 sure
                 measure
                 .
                 For
                 five
                 Ages
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Power
                 to
                 
                   depose
                   Heretical
                   Princes
                
                 was
                 received
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 Opposition
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 by
                 any
                 that
                 knows
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 since
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 eleventh
                 Century
                 :
                 &
                 yet
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 few
                 Princes
                 would
                 allow
                 this
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 concurring
                 Authority
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 to
                 fortify
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 carry
                 this
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 other
                 Instances
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 single
                 out
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 in
                 which
                 Princes
                 are
                 naturally
                 extream
                 sensible
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Matter
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 made
                 Man
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 that
                 naturally
                 enquires
                 and
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 feels
                 as
                 sensible
                 a
                 pleasure
                 when
                 
                 he
                 can
                 give
                 himself
                 a
                 good
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 sees
                 ,
                 does
                 perceive
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 led
                 about
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 has
                 also
                 made
                 Religion
                 on
                 design
                 to
                 perfect
                 this
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raise
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 height
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 can
                 arrive
                 ,
                 has
                 contrived
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 penetration
                 of
                 our
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 out
                 his
                 mind
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 our
                 Salvation
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 writ
                 by
                 plain
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 familiar
                 stile
                 ,
                 and
                 addrest
                 without
                 any
                 discrimination
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 should
                 become
                 such
                 an
                 unintelligible
                 Book
                 in
                 these
                 Ages
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 
                   Infallible
                   Iudge
                
                 to
                 expound
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 only
                 Popes
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 some
                 Bodies
                 that
                 pass
                 for
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 expounded
                 many
                 passages
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 wrested
                 them
                 so
                 visibly
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Modern
                   Writers
                
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 pretend
                 to
                 excuse
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 I
                 must
                 freely
                 own
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 find
                 I
                 need
                 a
                 Commentary
                 on
                 dark
                 passages
                 ,
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 address
                 my self
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 fully
                 I
                 have
                 opened
                 my
                 mind
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 gone
                 over
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 ground
                 in
                 as
                 few
                 Words
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 because
                 hints
                 I
                 know
                 are
                 enough
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 these
                 Considerations
                 do
                 fully
                 satisfy
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 infinitely
                 joyed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 on
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   yours
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THis
                 Letter
                 came
                 to
                 London
                 with
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Post
                 after
                 his
                 late
                 
                   Majesties
                   Papers
                
                 were
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 some
                 that
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 liked
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 wished
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Writer
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 entirely
                 consine
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Reasons
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 Papers
                 ,
                 but
                 took
                 the
                 whole
                 Controversy
                 to
                 task
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Reflections
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 examining
                 the
                 whole
                 Matter
                 ,
                 without
                 following
                 those
                 Papers
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 finding
                 more
                 fault
                 than
                 the
                 common
                 concern
                 of
                 this
                 Cause
                 required
                 ,
                 seemed
                 more
                 aggreeing
                 to
                 the
                 respect
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Prince
                 ;
                 but
                 other
                 Considerations
                 made
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 easy
                 nor
                 so
                 adviseable
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 License
                 for
                 the
                 Printing
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 kept
                 in
                 private
                 hands
                 till
                 now
                 :
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 boasted
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Shortness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   late
                   Kings
                   Papers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 Answers
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 find
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 disproportion
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 this
                 
                   Answer
                   to
                   them
                
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               REASONS
               Against
               the
               Repealing
               the
               ACTS
               of
               PARLIAMENT
               Concerning
               the
               TEST
               .
            
             
               Humbly
               offered
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               
                 both
                 Houses
              
               ,
               at
               their
               next
               Meeting
               On
               the
               28th
               of
               April
               1687.
               
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1687.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               REASONS
               against
               the
               Repealing
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               concerning
               the
               TEST
               .
               Humbly
               offered
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               
                 both
                 Houses
              
               ,
               at
               their
               next
               Meeting
               on
               the
               28th
               of
               April
               1687.
               
            
             
               I
               IF
               the
               just
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               
                 Danger
                 of
                 Popery
              
               gave
               the
               Birth
               to
               the
               
                 two
                 Laws
              
               for
               the
               
                 two
                 Tests
              
               ,
               the
               one
               with
               relation
               to
               all
               
                 publick
                 Emploiments
              
               in
               73.
               and
               the
               other
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Parliaments
               for
               the
               future
               in
               78.
               the
               present
               time
               and
               conjuncture
               does
               not
               seem
               so
               proper
               for
               repealing
               them
               ;
               unless
               it
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 danger
                 of
                 Popery
              
               is
               now
               so
               much
               less
               than
               it
               was
               formerly
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               be
               no
               more
               on
               our
               guard
               against
               it
               .
               We
               had
               a
               King
               ,
               when
               these
               Laws
               were
               enacted
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               by
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               four
               times
               a
               year
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               in
               all
               his
               Speeches
               to
               his
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               his
               Declarations
               to
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               he
               repeated
               the
               assurances
               of
               his
               firmness
               to
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               so
               solemnly
               and
               frequently
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               saying
               a
               thing
               often
               gives
               just
               reason
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               we
               had
               as
               much
               reason
               as
               ever
               People
               had
               to
               depend
               upon
               him
               :
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               necessary
               to
               fortify
               those
               assurances
               with
               Laws
               :
               and
               it
               is
               not
               easy
               to
               imagin
               ,
               why
               we
               should
               throw
               away
               those
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               a
               Prince
               that
               is
               not
               only
               of
               another
               Religion
               himself
               ,
               but
               that
               has
               expressed
               so
               much
               steadiness
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               zeal
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               think
               we
               should
               rather
               now
               seek
               a
               further
               security
               ,
               than
               throw
               away
               that
               which
               we
               already
               have
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Our
                 King
              
               has
               given
               such
               Testimonies
               of
               his
               Zeal
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               among
               all
               his
               other
               Royal
               Qualities
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               for
               which
               he
               desires
               and
               deserves
               to
               be
               so
               much
               admired
               .
               Since
               even
               the
               passion
               of
               Glory
               ,
               of
               making
               himself
               the
               terrour
               of
               all
               Europe
               ,
               and
               the
               Arbiter
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               (
               which
               as
               it
               is
               natural
               to
               all
               Princes
               ,
               so
               must
               it
               be
               most
               particularly
               so
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Martial
               and
               Noble
               Temper
               )
               yields
               to
               his
               Zeal
               for
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               might
               have
               hoped
               to
               see
               our
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               or
               our
               Henry
               the
               5th
               revived
               ,
               chooses
               rather
               to
               merit
               the
               heightning
               his
               degree
               of
               Glory
               in
               another
               World
               ,
               than
               to
               acquire
               all
               the
               Lawrels
               and
               Conquests
               that
               this
               low
               and
               vile
               World
               can
               give
               him
               :
               and
               that
               ,
               instead
               of
               making
               himself
               a
               terrour
               to
               all
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               he
               is
               contented
               with
               the
               
                 humble
                 Glory
              
               of
               being
               a
               terrour
               to
               his
               own
               People
               ;
               so
               that
               instead
               of
               the
               great
               Figure
               ,
               which
               this
               Reign
               might
               make
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               all
               the
               news
               of
               England
               is
               now
               only
               concerning
               the
               practises
               on
               some
               fearful
               Mercenaries
               .
               
               These
               things
               shew
               ,
               that
               His
               Majesty
               is
               so
               possessed
               with
               his
               Religion
               ,
               that
               this
               cannot
               suffer
               us
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               at
               present
               no
               danger
               from
               Popery
               .
            
             
               III.
               It
               does
               not
               appear
               ,
               by
               what
               we
               see
               ,
               either
               abroad
               or
               at
               home
               ,
               that
               Popery
               has
               so
               changed
               its
               nature
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               less
               reason
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               it
               at
               present
               ,
               than
               we
               had
               in
               former
               times
               .
               It
               might
               be
               thought
               ill
               nature
               to
               go
               so
               far
               back
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Councils
                 of
                 the
                 Lateran
              
               ,
               that
               decreed
               
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               with
               severe
               Sanctions
               on
               those
               Princes
               that
               failed
               in
               their
               Duty
               ,
               of
               being
               the
               
                 Hangmen
                 of
                 the
                 Inquisitors
              
               ;
               or
               to
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
              
               ,
               that
               decreed
               ,
               that
               
                 Princes
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 faith
                 to
                 Hereticks
              
               ;
               thô
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               extraordinary
               Memories
               if
               we
               can
               forget
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               more
               extraordinary
               Understandings
               if
               we
               do
               not
               make
               some
               inferences
               from
               them
               .
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               upon
               such
               inconsiderable
               Trifles
               as
               the
               
                 Gunpowder
                 Plot
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Massacre
                 of
                 Ireland
              
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               take
               the
               liberty
               to
               reflect
               a
               little
               on
               what
               
                 that
                 Church
              
               has
               done
               since
               those
               Laws
               were
               made
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               kinder
               and
               softer
               thoughts
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               the
               less
               apprehensive
               of
               them
               .
               VVe
               see
               before
               our
               eyes
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               doing
               in
               France
               ;
               and
               what
               feeble
               things
               
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 Coronation
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 Laws
              
               and
               Promises
               ,
               repeated
               over
               and
               over
               again
               ,
               prove
               to
               be
               ,
               where
               that
               Religion
               prevails
               ;
               and
               
                 Louis
                 le
                 Grand
              
               makes
               not
               so
               contemptible
               a
               Figure
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 our
                 Court
              
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               us
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 example
              
               may
               not
               be
               proposed
               as
               a
               Pattern
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               aid
               may
               be
               offered
               for
               an
               encouragement
               ,
               to
               act
               the
               same
               things
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               now
               doing
               with
               so
               much
               applause
               in
               France
               :
               and
               it
               may
               be
               perhaps
               the
               rather
               desired
               from
               hence
               to
               put
               him
               a
               little
               in
               countenance
               ,
               when
               so
               great
               a
               King
               as
               ours
               is
               willing
               to
               forget
               himself
               so
               far
               as
               to
               copy
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               depend
               upon
               him
               :
               so
               that
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Principles
               of
               that
               Church
               must
               be
               still
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               Places
               ,
               since
               its
               chief
               pretension
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               infallible
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               unreasonable
               thing
               for
               us
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               easily
               induced
               to
               burn
               us
               a
               little
               here
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               told
               ,
               that
               such
               fervent
               zeal
               will
               save
               them
               a
               more
               lasting
               burning
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               will
               perhaps
               quit
               all
               scores
               so
               entirely
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hope
               scarce
               to
               endure
               a
               
                 Singing
                 in
                 Purgatory
              
               for
               all
               their
               other
               Sins
               .
            
             
               IV.
               If
               the
               severest
               Order
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               that
               has
               breathed
               out
               nothing
               but
               Fire
               and
               Blood
               since
               its
               first
               formation
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               even
               decryed
               at
               Rome
               it self
               for
               its
               Violence
               ,
               is
               in
               such
               credit
               here
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               see
               any
               enducement
               from
               thence
               to
               persuade
               us
               to
               look
               on
               the
               Councils
               that
               are
               directed
               by
               that
               Society
               ,
               as
               such
               harmless
               and
               inoffensive
               things
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               be
               no
               more
               on
               our
               guard
               against
               them
               .
               I
               know
               not
               why
               we
               may
               not
               apprehend
               as
               much
               from
               
                 Father
                 Petre
              
               ,
               as
               the
               French
               have
               felt
               from
               
                 Pere
                 de
                 la
                 Chaise
              
               ,
               since
               all
               the
               difference
               that
               is
               observed
               to
               be
               between
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 English
                 Jesuite
              
               has
               much
               more
               Fire
               and
               Passion
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               Conduct
               and
               Judgment
               than
               the
               French
               has
               .
               And
               when
               Rome
               has
               expressed
               so
               great
               a
               Jealousy
               of
               the
               Interest
               that
               that
               Order
               had
               in
               our
               Councils
               ,
               that
               
                 F.
                 Morgan
              
               ,
               who
               was
               thought
               to
               influence
               our
               Ambassadour
               ,
               was
               ordered
               to
               leave
               Rome
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               why
               England
               should
               look
               so
               tamely
               on
               them
               .
               No
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               why
               
                 Card.
                 Howard
              
               should
               be
               shut
               out
               of
               all
               their
               Councils
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Nobleness
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentleness
               of
               his
               Temper
               ,
               
               are
               too
               hard
               even
               for
               his
               Religion
               and
               his
               Purple
               ,
               to
               be
               mastered
               by
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               a
               Belief
               capable
               of
               receiving
               Transubstantiation
               can
               reconcile
               ,
               to
               see
               Men
               pretend
               to
               observe
               Law
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               find
               at
               the
               same
               time
               an
               Ambassadour
               from
               England
               at
               Rome
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Laws
               in
               our
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Statutes
              
               ,
               never
               yet
               repealed
               ,
               that
               have
               declared
               over
               and
               over
               again
               all
               Commerce
               with
               the
               Court
               and
               See
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               
                 high
                 Treason
              
               .
            
             
               V.
               The
               late
               famous
               Judgment
               of
               our
               Judges
               ,
               who
               knowing
               no
               other
               way
               to
               make
               their
               Names
               immortal
               ,
               have
               found
               an
               effectual
               one
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               being
               ever
               forgot
               ,
               seems
               to
               call
               for
               another
               Method
               of
               Proceeding
               .
               The
               President
               they
               have
               set
               must
               be
               fatal
               either
               to
               them
               or
               us
               .
               For
               if
               12
               Men
               ,
               that
               get
               into
               Scarlet
               and
               Furrs
               ,
               have
               an
               Authority
               to
               dissolve
               all
               our
               Laws
               ,
               the
               
                 English
                 Government
              
               is
               to
               be
               hereafter
               lookt
               at
               with
               as
               much
               scorn
               ,
               as
               it
               has
               hitherto
               drawn
               admiration
               .
               That
               doubtful
               VVords
               of
               Laws
               ,
               made
               so
               long
               ago
               ,
               that
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Lawgivers
               is
               not
               certainly
               known
               ,
               must
               be
               expounded
               by
               the
               Judges
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               questioned
               :
               but
               to
               infer
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               plain
               VVords
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               so
               lately
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               so
               vigorously
               asserted
               by
               the
               
                 present
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               void
               by
               a
               Decision
               of
               theirs
               ,
               after
               so
               much
               Practice
               upon
               them
               ,
               is
               just
               as
               reasonable
               a
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               as
               theirs
               is
               ,
               who
               because
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               acknowledges
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               has
               a
               Power
               in
               
                 Matters
                 of
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               will
               from
               thence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               this
               Power
               must
               go
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               thô
               Christ
               has
               said
               of
               the
               Cup
               ,
               
                 drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               we
               must
               obey
               the
               Church
               when
               she
               decrees
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               drink
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Our
                 Judges
              
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               part
               ,
               were
               Men
               that
               had
               past
               their
               Lives
               in
               so
               much
               Retirement
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               one
               might
               have
               hoped
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               studied
               our
               Law
               well
               ,
               since
               the
               Bar
               had
               called
               them
               so
               seldom
               from
               their
               Studies
               :
               and
               if
               Practice
               is
               thought
               often
               hurtful
               to
               speculation
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               disorders
               and
               hurries
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               they
               who
               had
               practised
               so
               little
               in
               our
               Law
               ,
               had
               no
               byass
               on
               their
               Understandings
               :
               and
               if
               the
               habit
               of
               taking
               Money
               as
               a
               Lawyer
               is
               a
               dangerous
               preparation
               for
               one
               that
               is
               to
               be
               an
               
                 incorrupt
                 Judge
              
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               been
               incorruptible
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               not
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               got
               ever
               so
               much
               Money
               by
               their
               Profession
               ,
               as
               pay'd
               for
               their
               Furrs
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               we
               now
               see
               how
               they
               have
               merited
               their
               Preferment
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               yet
               expect
               a
               further
               Exaltation
               ,
               when
               the
               Justice
               and
               the
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 England
              
               come
               to
               be
               in
               hands
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               as
               careful
               to
               preserve
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               been
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
               But
               what
               an
               Infamy
               will
               it
               lay
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               an
               
                 English
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               if
               instead
               of
               calling
               those
               
                 Betrayers
                 of
                 their
                 Countrey
              
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               they
               should
               go
               by
               an
               after-game
               to
               confirm
               what
               these
               Fellows
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               VI.
               The
               late
               Conferences
               with
               so
               many
               Members
               of
               
                 both
                 Houses
              
               ,
               will
               give
               such
               an
               ill-natured
               piece
               of
               Jealousy
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               Persons
               living
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               most
               concern'd
               to
               take
               care
               how
               they
               give
               their
               Votes
               ,
               the
               VVorld
               will
               believe
               ,
               that
               Threatnings
               and
               Promises
               had
               as
               large
               a
               share
               in
               those
               
                 secret
                 Conversations
              
               ,
               as
               Reasoning
               or
               Persuasion
               :
               and
               it
               must
               be
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               degree
               of
               Zeal
               and
               Courage
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               must
               take
               off
               the
               Blot
               ,
               of
               being
               
                 sent
                 for
              
               ,
               and
               
                 spoke
                 to
              
               ,
               on
               such
               a
               subject
               and
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               .
               The
               worthy
               Behaviour
               of
               the
               Members
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 Session
              
               ,
               had
               made
               the
               Nation
               unwilling
               to
               remember
               the
               Errors
               
               committed
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Election
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               give
               any
               cause
               for
               the
               future
               to
               call
               that
               to
               mind
               ▪
               For
               if
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               had
               so
               many
               Flaws
               in
               its
               first
               Conception
               ,
               goes
               to
               repeal
               Laws
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               sure
               were
               made
               by
               
                 Legal
                 Parliaments
              
               ,
               it
               will
               put
               the
               Nation
               on
               an
               Enquiry
               that
               nothing
               but
               necessity
               will
               drive
               them
               to
               .
               For
               a
               Nation
               may
               be
               laid
               asleep
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               little
               cheated
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               is
               awakned
               ,
               and
               sees
               its
               danger
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               look
               on
               and
               see
               a
               Rape
               made
               on
               its
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               without
               examining
               ,
               
                 from
                 whence
                 have
                 these
                 Men
                 this
                 Authority
              
               ?
               they
               will
               hardly
               find
               that
               it
               is
               
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               not
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               it
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               no
               occasion
               given
               for
               this
               angry
               question
               which
               is
               much
               easier
               made
               than
               answered
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               If
               all
               that
               were
               now
               asked
               in
               favour
               of
               Popery
               ,
               were
               only
               some
               Gentleness
               towards
               the
               Papists
               ;
               there
               were
               some
               reason
               to
               entertain
               the
               Debate
               ,
               when
               the
               Demand
               were
               a
               little
               more
               modest
               :
               If
               Men
               were
               to
               be
               attainted
               of
               Treason
               ,
               for
               being
               reconciled
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               or
               for
               reconciling
               others
               to
               it
               ;
               if
               Priests
               were
               demanded
               to
               be
               hanged
               ,
               for
               taking
               Orders
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               
                 two
                 thirds
              
               of
               the
               
                 Papists
                 Estates
              
               were
               offered
               to
               be
               levied
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               very
               natural
               thing
               to
               see
               them
               uneasy
               and
               restless
               :
               but
               now
               the
               matter
               is
               more
               barefaced
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               contented
               to
               live
               at
               ease
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               their
               Estates
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               carry
               all
               before
               them
               :
               and
               
                 F.
                 Petre
              
               cannot
               be
               at
               quiet
               ,
               unless
               he
               makes
               as
               great
               a
               Figure
               in
               
                 our
                 Court
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Pere
                 de
                 la
                 Chaise
              
               does
               at
               Versailles
               .
            
             
               A
               Cessation
               of
               all
               Severities
               against
               them
               ,
               is
               that
               to
               which
               the
               Nation
               would
               more
               easily
               submit
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               their
               Behaviour
               that
               must
               create
               them
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               like
               Compassion
               in
               another
               Reign
               .
               If
               a
               restless
               and
               a
               persecuting
               Spirit
               were
               not
               inherent
               in
               that
               Order
               ,
               that
               has
               now
               the
               Ascendant
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               behaved
               themselves
               so
               decently
               under
               their
               present
               Advantages
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               made
               
                 our
                 Divines
              
               ,
               that
               have
               charged
               them
               so
               heavily
               ,
               look
               a
               little
               out
               of
               countenance
               :
               and
               this
               would
               have
               wrought
               more
               on
               the
               good
               Nature
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Princely
                 Nobleness
              
               of
               the
               Successors
               whom
               we
               have
               in
               view
               ,
               than
               those
               Arts
               of
               Craft
               and
               Violence
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               see
               their
               Tempers
               carry
               them
               even
               so
               early
               ,
               before
               it
               is
               yet
               time
               to
               show
               themselves
               .
               The
               Temper
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Nation
              
               ,
               the
               Heroïcal
               Vertues
               of
               those
               whom
               we
               have
               in
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               our
               most
               
                 holy
                 Religion
              
               ,
               which
               instead
               of
               Revenge
               and
               Cruelty
               ,
               inspires
               us
               with
               Charity
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               even
               for
               Enemies
               ,
               are
               all
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               may
               take
               from
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               that
               Religion
               all
               sad
               apprehensions
               ,
               unless
               they
               raise
               a
               Storm
               against
               themselves
               ,
               and
               provoke
               the
               
                 Iustice
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
              
               to
               such
               a
               degree
               ,
               that
               the
               Successors
               may
               find
               it
               necessary
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               even
               when
               their
               own
               Inclinations
               would
               rather
               carry
               them
               to
               
                 shew
                 Mercy
              
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               they
               need
               fear
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               create
               to
               themselves
               :
               so
               that
               all
               this
               stir
               that
               they
               keep
               for
               their
               own
               Safety
               ,
               looks
               too
               like
               the
               securing
               to
               themselves
               Pardons
               for
               the
               Crimes
               that
               they
               intend
               to
               commit
               .
            
             
             
               VIII
               .
               I
               know
               it
               is
               objected
               as
               no
               small
               prejudice
               against
               these
               Laws
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               making
               of
               them
               discovered
               a
               particular
               Malignity
               against
               
                 His
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               
                 ill
                 Manners
              
               to
               speak
               for
               them
               .
               The
               first
               had
               perhaps
               an
               Eye
               at
               his
               being
               then
               Admiral
               :
               and
               the
               last
               was
               possibly
               levelled
               at
               him
               :
               thô
               when
               that
               was
               discovered
               ,
               he
               was
               excepted
               out
               of
               it
               by
               a
               special
               Proviso
               .
               And
               as
               for
               that
               which
               past
               in
               73
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               not
               forgot
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               enacted
               by
               that
               
                 Loyal
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               that
               had
               setled
               both
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               the
               Rites
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               had
               given
               the
               King
               more
               Money
               than
               all
               the
               
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 England
              
               had
               ever
               done
               in
               all
               former
               Times
               .
               
                 A
                 Parliament
              
               that
               had
               indeed
               some
               Disputes
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               first
               step
               that
               he
               made
               with
               relation
               to
               Religion
               or
               Safety
               ,
               they
               shewed
               how
               ready
               they
               were
               to
               forget
               all
               that
               was
               past
               :
               as
               appeared
               by
               their
               Behaviour
               after
               the
               
                 Triple
                 Alliance
              
               .
               And
               in
               73
               ,
               thô
               they
               had
               great
               cause
               given
               them
               to
               dislike
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 war
              
               ,
               especially
               the
               strange
               beginning
               of
               it
               upon
               the
               
                 Smirna
                 Fleet
              
               :
               and
               the
               stopping
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               the
               Declaration
               for
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               the
               writs
               for
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               were
               Matters
               of
               hard
               Digestion
               ;
               yet
               no
               sooner
               did
               the
               King
               give
               them
               this
               new
               Assurance
               for
               their
               Religion
               then
               ,
               thô
               they
               had
               very
               great
               Reasons
               given
               them
               to
               be
               jealous
               of
               the
               war
               ,
               yet
               since
               the
               King
               was
               engaged
               ,
               they
               gave
               him
               1200000
               Pounds
               for
               carrying
               it
               on
               ;
               and
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               no
               ill
               Penniworths
               for
               their
               Money
               ,
               when
               they
               carried
               home
               with
               them
               to
               their
               Countreys
               this
               new
               Security
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               desired
               now
               to
               throw
               up
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Iudges
               have
               already
               thrown
               out
               ,
               as
               a
               Law
               out
               of
               date
               .
               If
               this
               had
               carried
               in
               it
               any
               new
               piece
               of
               Severity
               ,
               their
               Complaints
               might
               be
               just
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               extream
               tender
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               so
               uneasy
               under
               a
               Law
               that
               only
               gives
               them
               Leisure
               and
               Opportunities
               to
               live
               at
               home
               .
               And
               the
               last
               Test
               ,
               which
               was
               intended
               only
               for
               shutting
               them
               out
               from
               a
               share
               in
               the
               
                 Legislative
                 Body
              
               ,
               appears
               to
               be
               so
               just
               ,
               that
               one
               is
               rather
               amased
               to
               find
               that
               it
               was
               so
               long
               a
               doing
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               was
               done
               at
               last
               :
               and
               since
               it
               is
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               presumption
               on
               our
               Understandings
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               it
               .
               If
               it
               was
               not
               sooner
               done
               ,
               it
               was
               because
               there
               was
               not
               such
               cause
               given
               for
               Jealousy
               to
               work
               upon
               :
               but
               what
               has
               appeared
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               what
               has
               been
               printed
               in
               his
               
                 late
                 Majesties
              
               name
               ,
               shews
               the
               World
               now
               ,
               that
               the
               Iealousies
               which
               occasioned
               those
               Laws
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               ill
               grounded
               ,
               as
               some
               well
               meaning
               Men
               perhaps
               then
               believed
               them
               to
               be
               .
               But
               there
               are
               some
               times
               in
               which
               all
               Mens
               Eyes
               come
               to
               be
               opened
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               I
               am
               told
               ,
               some
               think
               it
               is
               very
               indecent
               to
               have
               a
               Test
               for
               our
               Parliaments
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               
                 King's
                 Religion
              
               is
               accused
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               but
               if
               this
               reason
               is
               good
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               full
               as
               good
               against
               several
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Homilies
               .
               If
               the
               Church
               and
               Religion
               of
               this
               Nation
               is
               so
               formed
               by
               
               Law
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 King's
                 Religion
              
               is
               declared
               over
               and
               over
               again
               to
               be
               Idolatrous
               ,
               what
               help
               is
               there
               for
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               when
               His
               Majesty
               was
               Crowned
               ,
               and
               Swore
               to
               maintain
               our
               Laws
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               none
               will
               be
               wanting
               in
               all
               possible
               respect
               to
               his
               sacred
               Person
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               infinitly
               sorry
               to
               find
               him
               engaged
               in
               a
               Religion
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               believe
               Idolatrous
               ,
               so
               we
               are
               far
               from
               the
               ill
               manners
               of
               reflecting
               on
               his
               Person
               ,
               or
               calling
               him
               an
               Idolater
               :
               for
               as
               every
               Man
               that
               reports
               a
               Lye
               ,
               is
               not
               for
               that
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Lyar
               ;
               so
               thô
               the
               ordering
               the
               Intention
               ,
               and
               the
               prejudice
               of
               a
               mispersuasion
               are
               such
               abatements
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               not
               rashly
               take
               on
               us
               to
               call
               every
               Man
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               an
               Idolater
               ;
               yet
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               we
               can
               never
               lay
               down
               our
               Charge
               against
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               as
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               unless
               at
               the
               same
               time
               we
               part
               with
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             
               X.
               Others
               give
               us
               a
               strange
               sort
               of
               Argument
               ,
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               part
               with
               the
               Test
               ;
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 King
                 must
                 imploy
                 his
                 Popish
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 can
                 trust
                 no
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 assured
                 of
                 their
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 apprehend
                 no
                 Danger
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               is
               an
               odd
               Method
               to
               work
               on
               us
               ,
               to
               let
               in
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               to
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Government
               ,
               since
               the
               King
               cannot
               trust
               us
               ,
               but
               will
               depend
               on
               them
               :
               so
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               this
               Law
               is
               repealed
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               all
               the
               Imployments
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Nation
               lodged
               in
               their
               hands
               ;
               this
               seems
               a
               little
               too
               gross
               to
               impose
               ,
               even
               on
               Irishmen
               .
               The
               King
               saw
               for
               many
               Years
               together
               ,
               with
               how
               much
               Zeal
               both
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Gentry
               appeared
               for
               his
               Interests
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               is
               now
               a
               Melancholy
               Damp
               on
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               the
               King
               can
               dissipate
               it
               when
               he
               will
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               is
               a
               Body
               that
               will
               never
               rebel
               against
               him
               ,
               so
               any
               Sullenness
               ,
               under
               which
               the
               late
               Administration
               of
               Affairs
               has
               brought
               them
               ,
               would
               soon
               vanish
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               would
               be
               pleas'd
               to
               remember
               a
               little
               what
               he
               has
               so
               often
               promised
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Publick
               but
               in
               Private
               ;
               and
               would
               be
               contented
               with
               the
               Excercise
               of
               his
               own
               Religion
               ,
               without
               imbroiling
               his
               whole
               Affairs
               ,
               because
               
                 F.
                 Petre
              
               will
               have
               it
               so
               :
               and
               it
               tempts
               Englishmen
               to
               more
               than
               ordinary
               degrees
               of
               Rage
               ,
               against
               a
               sort
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               it
               seems
               ,
               can
               infuse
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               born
               with
               the
               highest
               sense
               of
               Honour
               possible
               ,
               Projects
               ,
               to
               which
               without
               doing
               some
               Violence
               to
               his
               own
               Royal
               Nature
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               so
               much
               as
               hearken
               to
               ,
               if
               his
               Religion
               did
               not
               so
               fatally
               mufle
               him
               up
               in
               a
               blind
               Obedience
               .
               But
               if
               we
               are
               so
               unhappy
               ,
               that
               Priests
               can
               so
               disguise
               Matters
               ,
               as
               to
               mislead
               a
               Prince
               ,
               who
               without
               their
               ill
               Influences
               would
               be
               the
               most
               
                 Glorious
                 Monarch
              
               of
               all
               Europe
               ,
               and
               would
               soon
               reduce
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Louis
              
               to
               a
               much
               humbler
               figure
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               so
               much
               as
               imagined
               ,
               that
               ever
               their
               Arts
               can
               be
               so
               unhappily
               successful
               ,
               as
               to
               impose
               on
               an
               
                 English
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               composed
               of
               
                 Protestant
                 Members
              
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               SOME
               REFLECTIONS
               On
               his
               Majesty's
               PROCLAMATION
               Of
               the
               12th
               of
               February
               1686
               /
               7
               for
               
                 a
                 Toleration
              
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Preamble
               of
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               is
               oft
               writ
               in
               hast
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               flourish
               of
               some
               wanton
               Pen
               :
               but
               one
               of
               such
               an
               Extraordinary
               nature
               as
               
                 this
                 is
              
               ,
               was
               probably
               more
               severely
               examined
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               new
               designation
               of
               his
               
                 Majesties
                 Authority
              
               here
               set
               forth
               of
               his
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               often
               repeated
               ,
               that
               it
               deserves
               to
               be
               a
               little
               searched
               into
               .
               
                 Prerogative
                 Royal
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Soveraign
                 Authority
              
               ,
               are
               Termes
               already
               received
               and
               known
               ;
               but
               for
               this
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               new
               Term
               ,
               so
               those
               who
               have
               coined
               it
               ,
               may
               make
               it
               signify
               what
               they
               will.
               The
               
                 Roman
                 Law
              
               speaks
               of
               
                 Princeps
                 Legibus
                 solutus
              
               ,
               and
               Absolute
               in
               its
               natural
               signification
               ,
               importing
               the
               being
               without
               all
               Ties
               and
               Restraints
               ;
               then
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               
                 Inherent
                 Power
              
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               can
               neither
               be
               restrained
               by
               
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Promises
              
               ,
               nor
               Oaths
               ;
               for
               nothing
               less
               than
               the
               being
               free
               from
               all
               these
               ,
               renders
               a
               
                 Power
                 Absolute
              
               .
            
             
               II.
               If
               the
               former
               Term
               seemed
               to
               stretch
               our
               Allegeance
               ,
               that
               which
               comes
               after
               it
               ,
               is
               yet
               a
               step
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               tho
               one
               can
               hardly
               imagine
               what
               can
               go
               beyond
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               in
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Which
                 all
                 our
                 Subjects
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 without
                 reserve
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               the
               carrying
               obedience
               many
               sises
               beyond
               what
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Seigneur
              
               has
               ever
               yet
               claimed
               :
               For
               all
               Princes
               ,
               even
               the
               most
               Violent
               pretenders
               to
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               till
               
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Great
                 's
              
               time
               ,
               have
               thought
               it
               enough
               to
               oblige
               their
               Subjects
               to
               submit
               to
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               to
               bear
               whatsoever
               they
               thought
               good
               to
               impose
               upon
               them
               ;
               but
               till
               the
               Days
               of
               the
               late
               Conversions
               by
               the
               Dragoons
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               so
               much
               as
               pretended
               ,
               that
               Subjects
               were
               bound
               
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Prince
                 without
                 Reserve
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               be
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               have
               it
               so
               .
               Which
               was
               the
               only
               Argument
               that
               those
               late
               Apostles
               made
               use
               of
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               probable
               this
               qualification
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               Subjects
               was
               put
               in
               here
               ,
               to
               prepare
               us
               for
               a
               terrible
               
                 le
                 Roy
                 le
                 veut
              
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               case
               we
               are
               told
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               
                 obey
                 without
                 reserve
              
               ;
               and
               when
               those
               severe
               Orders
               come
               ,
               the
               
                 Privy
                 Council
              
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               as
               execute
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               will
               be
               bound
               by
               this
               Declaration
               to
               shew
               themselves
               more
               forward
               than
               any
               others
               ,
               
                 to
                 obey
                 without
                 reserve
              
               :
               and
               those
               poor
               pretensions
               of
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Honour
              
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ,
               will
               be
               then
               reckoned
               as
               
                 reserves
                 upon
                 their
                 obedience
              
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               now
               shut
               out
               .
            
             
               III.
               These
               being
               the
               grounds
               upon
               which
               this
               Proclamation
               is
               founded
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               consider
               what
               consequences
               are
               
               now
               drawn
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               them
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               are
               of
               force
               ,
               to
               justify
               that
               which
               is
               now
               inferred
               from
               them
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               full
               as
               just
               to
               draw
               from
               the
               same
               premises
               an
               Abolition
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Church-Lands
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               Property
               whatsoever
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               asserts
               a
               Power
               to
               be
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               command
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               an
               Obligation
               in
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               obey
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               command
               .
            
             
               IV.
               There
               is
               also
               mention
               made
               in
               the
               Preamble
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Charity
              
               ,
               which
               his
               Majesty
               would
               have
               established
               among
               Neighbours
               ;
               but
               another
               dash
               of
               a
               Pen
               ,
               founded
               on
               this
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               may
               declare
               us
               all
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               then
               in
               wonderful
               Charity
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               told
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               either
               
                 to
                 obey
                 without
                 Reserve
              
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               
                 Burnt
                 without
                 Reserve
              
               .
               We
               know
               the
               Charity
               of
               that
               Church
               pretty
               well
               :
               It
               is
               indeed
               Fervent
               and
               Burning
               :
               and
               if
               we
               have
               forgot
               what
               has
               been
               done
               in
               former
               Ages
               ,
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Savoy
              
               ,
               and
               Hungary
               ,
               have
               set
               before
               our
               eyes
               very
               fresh
               instances
               of
               the
               Charity
               of
               that
               Religion
               :
               While
               those
               Examples
               are
               so
               green
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               little
               too
               imposing
               on
               us
               ,
               to
               talk
               to
               us
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Charity
              
               .
               No
               doubt
               his
               Majesty
               means
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               his
               Exactness
               to
               all
               his
               Promises
               ,
               chiefly
               to
               those
               made
               since
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               think
               an
               unbecoming
               thought
               of
               his
               Royal
               Intentions
               ;
               but
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               tho
               it
               seems
               by
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               
                 obey
                 without
                 Reserve
              
               ,
               it
               is
               hardship
               upon
               hardship
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               
                 Believe
                 without
                 Reserve
              
               .
            
             
               V.
               There
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               here
               tolerated
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               very
               hardly
               found
               out
               :
               and
               these
               are
               the
               
                 Moderate
                 Presbyterians
              
               :
               Now
               ,
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               very
               few
               of
               those
               People
               in
               Scotland
               that
               deserve
               this
               Character
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               tell
               what
               it
               amounts
               to
               ;
               and
               the
               calling
               any
               of
               them
               Immoderate
               ,
               cuts
               off
               all
               their
               share
               in
               this
               Grace
               .
               Moderation
               is
               a
               quality
               that
               lyes
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               how
               this
               will
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               I
               cannot
               so
               readily
               guess
               .
               If
               a
               Standard
               had
               been
               given
               of
               Opinions
               or
               Practices
               ,
               then
               one
               could
               have
               known
               how
               this
               might
               have
               been
               distinguished
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               lyes
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               easy
               to
               make
               the
               Discrimination
               ;
               and
               the
               declaring
               them
               all
               Immoderate
               ,
               shuts
               them
               out
               quite
               .
            
             
               VI.
               Another
               Foundation
               laid
               down
               for
               repealing
               all
               Laws
               made
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               enacted
               in
               Sixth's
               Minority
               :
               with
               some
               harsh
               expressions
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               ,
               since
               they
               shew
               more
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               penner
               ,
               than
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               they
               are
               given
               out
               ;
               but
               all
               these
               Laws
               were
               ratifyed
               over
               and
               over
               again
               by
               
                 K
                 ▪
                 Iames
              
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               be
               of
               full
               Age
               :
               and
               they
               have
               received
               many
               Confirmations
               by
               
                 K.
                 Charles
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               and
               
                 K
                 Charles
                 the
                 Second
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               his
               
                 present
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               both
               when
               he
               represented
               his
               Brother
               in
               the
               year
               1681.
               and
               since
               he
               himself
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               :
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               said
               concerning
               the
               first
               Formation
               of
               those
               Laws
               ,
               they
               have
               received
               now
               for
               the
               course
               of
               a
               whole
               hundred
               years
               ,
               that
               are
               lapsed
               since
               
                 K.
                 Iames
              
               was
               of
               full
               Age
               ,
               so
               many
               Confirmations
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               certain
               in
               Humane
               Government
               ,
               we
               might
               depend
               upon
               them
               ;
               but
               this
               new
               coyned
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               must
               carry
               all
               before
               it
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               It
               is
               also
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Settlement
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Lands
              
               and
               Tythes
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               the
               Establishment
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               was
               likewise
               enacted
               in
               Iames's
               minority
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Reason
               now
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               annul
               the
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               ,
               will
               serve
               full
               as
               well
               ,
               for
               another
               Act
               of
               this
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               that
               shall
               abolish
               all
               those
               ;
               and
               if
               Maximes
               that
               unhinge
               all
               the
               Securities
               of
               Humane
               Society
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               sacred
               in
               Government
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               lookt
               on
               with
               the
               justest
               and
               deepest
               prejudices
               possible
               ,
               one
               is
               tempted
               to
               lose
               the
               respect
               that
               is
               due
               to
               every
               thing
               that
               carrys
               a
               Royal
               stamp
               upon
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               such
               grounds
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               must
               shake
               all
               Settlements
               
               whatsoever
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               prescription
               of
               120.
               years
               ,
               and
               Confirmations
               reiterated
               over
               and
               over
               again
               these
               100.
               years
               past
               ,
               do
               not
               purge
               some
               Defects
               in
               the
               first
               Formation
               of
               those
               Laws
               ,
               what
               can
               make
               us
               secure
               :
               but
               this
               looks
               so
               like
               a
               Fetch
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Prerogative
                 Law
              
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               processes
               with
               Relation
               to
               the
               
                 Edict
                 of
                 Nantes
              
               ,
               and
               those
               concerning
               Dependences
               at
               Mets
               ,
               that
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               Copy
               from
               that
               famous
               Original
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               It
               were
               too
               much
               ill
               nature
               to
               look
               into
               the
               History
               of
               the
               last
               Age
               ,
               to
               examine
               on
               what
               grounds
               those
               characters
               of
               pious
               and
               blessed
               given
               to
               the
               Memory
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Mary
              
               are
               built
               ;
               but
               since
               James's
               Memory
               has
               the
               character
               of
               glorious
               given
               to
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               civility
               due
               to
               the
               
                 fair
                 sex
              
               makes
               one
               unwilling
               to
               look
               into
               the
               one
               ,
               yet
               the
               other
               may
               be
               a
               little
               dwelt
               on
               .
               The
               peculiar
               Glory
               that
               belongs
               to
               James's
               Memory
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               great
               Learning
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               imployed
               it
               chiefly
               in
               writing
               for
               his
               Religion
               :
               of
               the
               Volume
               in
               folio
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               have
               his
               works
               ,
               two
               thirds
               are
               against
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               one
               part
               of
               them
               is
               a
               Commentary
               on
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               proving
               that
               the
               
                 Pope
                 is
                 Antichrist
              
               ;
               another
               part
               of
               them
               belonged
               more
               naturally
               to
               his
               Post
               and
               Dignity
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               warning
               that
               he
               gave
               to
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               states
               of
               Europe
               ,
               against
               the
               Treasonable
               and
               bloody
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Papacy
               .
               The
               first
               Act
               he
               did
               when
               he
               came
               of
               Age
               ,
               was
               to
               swear
               in
               person
               with
               all
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               with
               all
               his
               people
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               containing
               an
               Enumeration
               of
               all
               the
               points
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               solemn
               renunciation
               of
               them
               ,
               somewhat
               like
               our
               Parliament
               Test
               :
               his
               
                 first
                 Speech
              
               to
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 of
                 England
              
               was
               Copious
               on
               the
               same
               subject
               :
               and
               he
               left
               a
               Legacy
               of
               a
               Wish
               on
               such
               of
               his
               posterity
               as
               should
               go
               over
               to
               that
               Religion
               ,
               which
               in
               good
               manners
               is
               suppressed
               .
               It
               is
               known
               ,
               
                 K.
                 Iames
              
               was
               no
               Conquerour
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               made
               more
               use
               of
               his
               Pen
               than
               his
               Sword
               :
               so
               the
               Glory
               that
               is
               peculiar
               to
               his
               Memory
               must
               fall
               chiefly
               on
               his
               Learned
               and
               Immortal
               Writings
               :
               and
               since
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Veneration
               expressed
               for
               him
               ,
               it
               agrees
               not
               ill
               with
               this
               ,
               to
               wish
               ,
               that
               his
               Works
               were
               more
               studied
               by
               those
               who
               offer
               such
               Incense
               to
               his
               
                 Glorious
                 Memory
              
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               His
               Maj.
               assures
               his
               people
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               upon
               his
               
                 certain
                 knowledge
              
               and
               
                 long
                 Experience
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 likewise
                 Dutiful
                 subjects
              
               :
               but
               if
               we
               must
               believe
               both
               these
               equally
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               conclude
               severely
               against
               their
               being
               
                 Good
                 Christians
              
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               sure
               they
               can
               never
               be
               
                 Good
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               a
               
                 Heretical
                 Prince
              
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Prince
              
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               not
               
                 extirpate
                 Hereticks
              
               ;
               for
               their
               beloved
               
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Lateran
              
               ,
               that
               decreed
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               has
               likewise
               decreed
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Prince
                 does
                 not
                 extirpate
                 Hereticks
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 must
                 depose
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 his
                 Subjects
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 Allegeance
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 his
                 Dominions
                 to
                 another
                 :
              
               So
               that
               even
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               how
               much
               soever
               he
               may
               be
               a
               Zealous
               Catholick
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               be
               assured
               of
               their
               fidelity
               to
               him
               ,
               unless
               he
               has
               given
               them
               secret
               assurances
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               
                 extirpate
                 Hereticks
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
              
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Promises
               which
               he
               now
               makes
               to
               these
               poor
               wretches
               are
               no
               other
               way
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               than
               the
               assurances
               which
               the
               
                 Great
                 Lewis
              
               gave
               to
               his
               
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               of
               his
               observing
               still
               the
               
                 Edict
                 of
                 Nantes
              
               even
               after
               he
               had
               resolved
               to
               break
               it
               ,
               and
               also
               his
               last
               promise
               made
               in
               the
               Edict
               ,
               that
               repealed
               the
               
                 Edict
                 of
                 Nantes
              
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               gave
               Assurances
               ,
               that
               no
               Violence
               should
               be
               used
               to
               any
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               time
               that
               he
               was
               ordering
               all
               possible
               Violences
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               X.
               His
               Majesty
               assures
               us
               ,
               that
               on
               all
               occasions
               the
               Papists
               have
               shewed
               themselves
               
                 Good
                 and
                 faithfull
                 subjects
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Royall
                 Predecessors
              
               ;
               but
               how
               Absolute
               soever
               the
               Kings
               Power
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               seems
               his
               knowledge
               of
               History
               is
               not
               so
               Absolute
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               some
               Improvement
               .
               It
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               find
               out
               what
               Loyalty
               they
               shewed
               on
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               
                 Gunpowder
                 Plot
              
               ,
               or
               during
               the
               whole
               progress
               of
               the
               
               
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 Ireland
              
               ;
               if
               the
               King
               will
               either
               take
               the
               words
               of
               
                 K.
                 Iames
              
               of
               
                 Glorious
                 Memory
              
               ,
               or
               
                 K.
                 Charles
              
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               was
               indeed
               of
               
                 pious
                 and
                 blessed
                 Memory
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               word
               of
               the
               penners
               of
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               hard
               to
               find
               occasions
               where
               they
               were
               a
               little
               wanting
               in
               this
               their
               so
               much
               boasted
               Loyalty
               :
               and
               we
               are
               sure
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               the
               King
               can
               never
               be
               assured
               of
               the
               Fidelity
               of
               those
               he
               calls
               his
               
                 Catholick
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               but
               by
               engaging
               to
               them
               to
               make
               his
               
                 Heretical
                 Subjects
              
               Sacrifices
               to
               their
               Rage
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               The
               King
               declares
               them
               capable
               of
               all
               the
               Offices
               and
               Benefices
               which
               he
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               bestow
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               only
               restrains
               them
               from
               
                 invading
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 by
                 force
              
               :
               so
               that
               here
               a
               door
               is
               plainly
               opened
               for
               admitting
               them
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               in
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               ,
               so
               they
               do
               not
               break
               into
               them
               by
               force
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               term
               Benefice
               in
               its
               antient
               and
               first
               signification
               ,
               now
               it
               stands
               only
               for
               
                 Church
                 Preferments
              
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               any
               Churches
               ,
               that
               are
               at
               the
               Kings
               gift
               ,
               fall
               vacant
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               plain
               intimation
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               provided
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Lawes
               made
               against
               such
               as
               go
               not
               to
               their
               
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               ,
               will
               be
               severely
               turned
               upon
               those
               that
               will
               not
               come
               to
               Mass.
               
            
             
               XII
               .
               His
               Majesty
               does
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               /
               Annull
               a
               great
               many
               Laws
               ,
               as
               well
               those
               that
               established
               the
               
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 and
                 supremacy
              
               ,
               as
               the
               late
               Test
               ,
               enacted
               by
               himself
               in
               person
               ,
               while
               he
               represented
               his
               Brother
               :
               upon
               which
               he
               gave
               as
               strange
               an
               Essay
               to
               the
               World
               of
               his
               
                 Absolute
                 Iustice
              
               in
               the
               Attainder
               of
               the
               late
               Earl
               of
               Argile
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               now
               of
               his
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               in
               condemning
               the
               Test
               it self
               ;
               he
               also
               repeals
               his
               own
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Test
               ,
               since
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               which
               he
               offered
               as
               the
               clearest
               Evidence
               that
               he
               could
               give
               of
               his
               Resolution
               to
               maintain
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               he
               gained
               so
               much
               upon
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               he
               obtained
               every
               thing
               from
               them
               that
               he
               desired
               of
               them
               ;
               till
               he
               came
               to
               try
               them
               in
               the
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               This
               is
               no
               extraordinary
               Evidence
               to
               assure
               his
               People
               ,
               that
               his
               Promises
               will
               be
               like
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Medes
               and
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 which
                 alter
                 not
              
               ;
               nor
               will
               the
               disgrace
               of
               the
               Commissioner
               that
               enacted
               that
               Law
               ,
               lay
               this
               matter
               wholly
               on
               him
               ;
               for
               the
               Letter
               ,
               that
               he
               brought
               ,
               the
               Speech
               that
               he
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Instructions
               which
               he
               got
               ,
               are
               all
               too
               well
               known
               to
               be
               so
               soon
               forgotten
               :
               and
               if
               Princes
               will
               give
               their
               Subjects
               reason
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               forget
               their
               promises
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               turn
               is
               served
               for
               which
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               too
               prevailing
               a
               temptation
               on
               the
               Subjects
               to
               mind
               the
               Princes
               promise
               as
               little
               as
               it
               seems
               he
               himself
               does
               ;
               and
               will
               force
               them
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               Absolute
               as
               it
               seems
               he
               fancies
               his
               power
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               XIII
               .
               Here
               is
               not
               only
               a
               repealing
               of
               a
               great
               many
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               established
               Oaths
               and
               Tests
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               /
               a
               new
               Oath
               is
               imposed
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               pretended
               to
               by
               the
               Crown
               in
               any
               former
               time
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Oath
               is
               created
               by
               this
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               /
               so
               it
               seems
               the
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               must
               be
               supported
               by
               this
               Oath
               :
               since
               one
               branch
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               an
               obligation
               to
               
                 Maintain
                 His
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 Lawfull
                 Successors
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Absolute
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 against
                 all
                 deadly
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               suppose
               is
               Scotch
               for
               Mortalls
               :
               now
               to
               Impose
               so
               hard
               a
               yoke
               as
               this
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               on
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               seems
               no
               small
               stretch
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               wonderfull
               exercise
               of
               it
               to
               oblige
               the
               Subjects
               to
               defend
               this
               :
               it
               had
               been
               more
               modest
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               only
               bound
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               it
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               terrible
               thing
               so
               far
               to
               extinguish
               all
               the
               remnants
               of
               naturall
               Liberty
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               legall
               Government
               ,
               as
               to
               oblige
               the
               Subjects
               by
               Oath
               to
               
                 maintain
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
              
               ,
               which
               plainly
               must
               destroy
               themselves
               :
               for
               the
               short
               execution
               by
               the
               Bow-strings
               of
               Turkey
               ,
               or
               by
               sending
               orders
               to
               men
               to
               return
               in
               their
               heads
               ,
               being
               an
               
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               /
               it
               is
               a
               litle
               hard
               to
               make
               men
               swear
               to
               
                 maintain
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 it
              
               :
               and
               if
               
               that
               Kingdom
               has
               suffered
               so
               much
               by
               the
               many
               Oaths
               that
               have
               been
               in
               use
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               marked
               in
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               I
               am
               affraid
               this
               new
               Oath
               will
               not
               much
               mend
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               XIV
               .
               Yet
               after
               all
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               Comfort
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               assures
               them
               ,
               he
               will
               use
               no
               Violence
               nor
               force
               ,
               nor
               any
               
                 Invincible
                 Necessity
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Persuasion
                 :
              
               It
               were
               too
               great
               a
               want
               of
               respect
               to
               fancy
               ,
               that
               a
               time
               may
               come
               in
               which
               even
               this
               may
               be
               remembred
               ,
               full
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               the
               Promises
               that
               were
               made
               to
               the
               Parliament
               after
               His
               Majesty
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               :
               I
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               apprehend
               that
               ;
               for
               I
               see
               here
               so
               great
               a
               caution
               used
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               very
               great
               Severities
               may
               very
               well
               consist
               with
               them
               :
               It
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               generall
               words
               of
               Violence
               and
               Force
               are
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               these
               last
               of
               
                 Invincible
                 Necessity
              
               /
               so
               that
               the
               King
               does
               only
               promise
               to
               lay
               no
               
                 Invincible
                 Necessity
              
               on
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               but
               for
               all
               Necessities
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               Invincible
               ,
               it
               seems
               they
               must
               expect
               to
               bear
               a
               large
               share
               of
               them
               ;
               Disgraces
               ,
               want
               of
               Imployments
               ,
               Fines
               ,
               and
               Imprisonments
               ,
               and
               even
               Death
               it self
               are
               all
               Vincible
               things
               to
               a
               man
               of
               a
               firmness
               of
               mind
               :
               so
               that
               the
               
                 Violences
                 of
                 torture
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Furies
                 of
                 Dragoons
              
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Methods
               now
               practised
               in
               France
               ,
               perhaps
               may
               be
               Included
               within
               this
               Promise
               ;
               since
               these
               seem
               almost
               Invincible
               to
               humane
               nature
               ,
               if
               it
               is
               not
               fortified
               with
               an
               Extraordinary
               measure
               of
               Grace
               :
               but
               as
               to
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               binds
               himself
               up
               from
               no
               part
               of
               
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               by
               this
               Promise
               .
            
             
               XV.
               His
               Majesty
               orders
               this
               to
               go
               Immediately
               to
               the
               
                 Great
                 Seal
              
               ,
               without
               passing
               thro
               the
               other
               Seals
               :
               now
               since
               this
               is
               counter-signed
               by
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               in
               whose
               hands
               the
               Signet
               is
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               other
               step
               to
               be
               made
               but
               thro
               the
               
                 Privy
                 Seal
              
               ;
               so
               I
               must
               own
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               great
               curiosity
               of
               knowing
               his
               Character
               in
               whose
               hands
               the
               
                 Privy
                 Seal
              
               is
               at
               present
               ;
               for
               it
               seems
               his
               Conscience
               is
               not
               so
               very
               supple
               ,
               as
               the
               Chancellors
               and
               the
               Secretaryes
               are
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               not
               quickly
               change
               his
               mind
               ,
               the
               
                 Privy
                 Seal
              
               at
               least
               will
               very
               quickly
               change
               its
               Keeper
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               hear
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 L.
                 Chancellor
              
               and
               the
               Secretary
               have
               not
               another
               Brother
               to
               fill
               this
               post
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               ruin
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               may
               lie
               on
               one
               single
               Family
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               others
               involved
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               XVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               many
               smaller
               things
               being
               waved
               ,
               it
               being
               extream
               unpleasant
               to
               find
               fault
               ,
               where
               one
               has
               all
               possible
               dispositions
               to
               pay
               all
               respect
               ;
               we
               here
               in
               England
               see
               what
               we
               must
               look
               for
               .
               A
               Parliament
               in
               Scotland
               was
               tryed
               ,
               but
               it
               proved
               a
               little
               Stubborn
               ;
               and
               now
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               comes
               to
               set
               all
               right
               ;
               so
               when
               the
               Closetting
               has
               gone
               round
               ,
               so
               that
               Noses
               are
               counted
               ,
               we
               may
               perhaps
               see
               a
               Parliament
               here
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               chances
               to
               be
               untoward
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               
                 obey
                 without
                 Reserve
              
               /
               then
               our
               Reverend
               Iudges
               will
               copy
               from
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               only
               tell
               us
               of
               the
               Kings
               
                 Imperial
                 Power
              
               ,
               but
               will
               discover
               to
               us
               this
               new
               Mystery
               of
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 without
                 Reserve
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               Reflexions
               refer
               in
               so
               many
               places
               to
               
                 some
                 words
              
               in
               the
               Proclamation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               necessary
               to
               set
               them
               near
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               able
               to
               Judge
               ,
               whether
               he
               is
               deceived
               by
               any
               false
               Quotations
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               By
               the
               King.
               A
               PROCLAMATION
               .
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               JAMES
               
                 the
                 Seventh
              
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               &c
               To
               all
               and
               sundry
               our
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               whom
               these
               presents
               do
               or
               may
               concern
               ,
               Greeting
               .
               We
               having
               taken
               into
               Our
               Royal
               Consideration
               the
               many
               and
               great
               inconveniencies
               which
               have
               happened
               to
               that
               Our
               Ancient
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               of
               late
               years
               ,
               through
               
                 the
                 different
                 perswasions
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               great
               Heats
               and
               Animosities
               amongst
               the
               several
               Professors
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               ruin
               and
               decay
               of
               Trade
               ,
               wasting
               of
               Lands
               ,
               extinguishing
               of
               Charity
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               Royal
               Power
               ,
               and
               converting
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Fear
               of
               GOD
               ,
               into
               Animosities
               ,
               Names
               ,
               Factions
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               into
               Sacriledge
               and
               Treason
               .
               And
               being
               resolved
               as
               much
               as
               in
               Us
               lyes
               ,
               to
               unite
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Affections
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               GOD
               in
               Religion
               ,
               to
               Us
               in
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               
                 in
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Charity
              
               .
               Have
               therefore
               thought
               fit
               to
               Grant
               ,
               and
               by
               Our
               
                 Souveraign
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Prerogative
                 Royal
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Our
                 Subjects
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 without
                 Reserve
              
               ;
               Do
               hereby
               give
               and
               grant
               Our
               Royal
               Toleration
               ,
               to
               the
               several
               Professors
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               after-named
               ,
               with
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               several
               Conditions
               ,
               Restrictions
               ,
               and
               Limitations
               after-mentioned
               .
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               We
               allow
               and
               tolerate
               the
               
                 Moderate
                 Presbyterians
              
               ,
               to
               Meet
               in
               their
               
                 Private
                 Houses
              
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               hear
               all
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               either
               have
               ,
               or
               are
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               Our
               Indulgence
               allanerly
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               not
               any
               thing
               said
               or
               done
               contrary
               to
               the
               Well
               and
               Peace
               of
               Our
               Reign
               ,
               Seditious
               or
               Treasonable
               ,
               under
               the
               highest
               Pains
               these
               Crimes
               will
               import
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               to
               presume
               to
               Build
               Meeting-Houses
               ,
               or
               to
               use
               Out-Houses
               or
               Barns
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               exercise
               in
               their
               Private
               Houses
               ,
               as
               said
               is
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               Our
               Royal
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               that
               
                 Field
                 Conventicles
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               Preach
               ,
               or
               Exercise
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               who
               shall
               any
               way●
               assist
               or
               connive
               at
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               prosecuted
               according
               to
               the
               utmost
               Severity
               of
               our
               Laws
               made
               against
               them
               ,
               seeing
               from
               these
               Rendezvouzes
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               so
               much
               Disorder
               hath
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               Disturbance
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               after
               this
               Our
               Royal
               Indulgence
               for
               tender
               Consciences
               there
               is
               no
               excuse
               left
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               we
               do
               hereby
               tolerate
               Quakers
               to
               meet
               and
               exercise
               in
               their
               Form
               ,
               in
               any
               Place
               or
               Places
               appointed
               for
               their
               Worship
               .
               And
               considering
               the
               Severe
               and
               Cruel
               Laws
               ,
               made
               against
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               (
               therein
               called
               Papists
               )
               in
               the
               Minority
               of
               Our
               Royal
               Grand
               Father
               of
               
                 Glorious
                 Memory
              
               ,
               
               without
               His
               Consent
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Duty
               of
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               His
               Regents
               ,
               and
               other
               Enemies
               to
               their
               Lawful
               Soveraign
               ,
               Our
               Royal
               Great
               Grand
               Mother
               Queen
               Mary
               of
               blessed
               and
               pious
               Memory
               ,
               wherein
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               they
               cloathed
               the
               worst
               of
               Treasons
               ,
               Factions
               ,
               and
               Usurpations
               ,
               and
               made
               these
               Laws
               ,
               not
               as
               against
               the
               Enemies
               of
               GOD
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               ;
               which
               Laws
               have
               still
               been
               continued
               of
               course
               without
               design
               of
               executing
               them
               ▪
               or
               any
               of
               them
               
                 ad
                 terrorem
              
               only
               ,
               on
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               relying
               on
               an
               External
               Power
               ,
               were
               incapable
               of
               Duty
               ,
               and
               true
               Allegeance
               to
               their
               Natural
               Soveraigns
               ,
               and
               Rightful
               Monarchs
               ;
               We
               of
               Our
               certain
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               long
               Experience
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               their
               Principle
               to
               be
               Good
               Christians
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               to
               be
               dutiful
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               have
               likewise
               on
               all
               occasions
               shewn
               themselves
               Good
               and
               faithfull
               Subjects
               to
               Us
               ,
               and
               Our
               Royal
               Predecessors
               ,
               by
               hazarding
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               actually
               losing
               their
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               ,
               in
               their
               Defence
               (
               though
               of
               another
               Religion
               )
               &
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               their
               Authority
               against
               the
               Violences
               and
               Treasons
               of
               the
               most
               violent
               Abettors
               of
               these
               Laws
               :
               Do
               therefore
               with
               Advice
               and
               Consent
               of
               Our
               
                 Privy
                 Council
              
               ,
               by
               Our
               
                 Soveraign
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Prerogative
                 Royal
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               aforesaid
               ▪
               Suspend
               ,
               Stop
               and
               disable
               all
               Laws
               ,
               or
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               Customs
               or
               Constitutions
               ,
               made
               
               or
               executed
               against
               any
               of
               our
               
                 Roman-Catholick
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               in
               any
               time
               past
               ,
               to
               all
               Intents
               and
               Purposes
               ,
               making
               void
               all
               Prohibitions
               therein
               mentioned
               ,
               Pains
               or
               Penalties
               therein
               ordained
               to
               be
               inflicted
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               in
               all
               things
               be
               as
               free
               in
               all
               Respects
               as
               any
               of
               Our
               
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
              
               whatsoever
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               exercise
               their
               Religion
               ,
               but
               to
               enjoy
               all
               
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Benefices
              
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               :
               Nevertheless
               ,
               it
               is
               Our
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               hereby
               command
               all
               Catholicks
               at
               their
               highest
               Pains
               ,
               only
               to
               exercise
               their
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               in
               Houses
               or
               Chappels
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               presume
               not
               to
               Preach
               in
               the
               open
               Fields
               ,
               or
               to
               invade
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               by
               force
               ,
               under
               the
               pains
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               Offenders
               respectively
               ;
               nor
               shall
               they
               presume
               to
               make
               
                 Publick
                 Processions
              
               in
               the
               High-streets
               of
               any
               of
               Our
               Royal
               Burghs
               ,
               under
               the
               Pains
               above-mentioned
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Obedience
               and
               Service
               of
               Our
               Good
               Subjects
               is
               due
               to
               Us
               by
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               Our
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Law
               ,
               Custom
               or
               Constitution
               ,
               Difference
               in
               Religion
               ,
               or
               other
               Impediment
               whatsoever
               ,
               can
               exempt
               or
               discharge
               the
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Native
               Obligations
               and
               Duty
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               or
               hinder
               Us
               fiom
               Protecting
               ,
               and
               Employing
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               several
               Capacities
               ,
               and
               Our
               Royal
               Pleasure
               ;
               nor
               Restrain
               Us
               from
               Conferring
               Heretable
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               upon
               them
               ,
               or
               vacuate
               or
               annul
               these
               Rights
               Heretable
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               made
               or
               conferred
               :
               And
               likewise
               considering
               ,
               that
               some
               Oaths
               are
               capable
               of
               being
               wrested
               by
               Men
               of
               sinistrous
               Intentions
               ,
               a
               practice
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               fatal
               to
               Religion
               as
               it
               was
               to
               Loyalty
               ;
               Do
               therefore
               ,
               with
               Advice
               and
               Consent
               aforesaid
               ,
               
                 cass
                 ,
                 annull
              
               and
               Discharge
               all
               Oaths
               whatsoever
               ,
               by
               which
               any
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               are
               incapacitated
               ,
               or
               disabled
               from
               holding
               Places
               ,
               or
               Offices
               in
               Our
               said
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               enjoying
               their
               Hereditary
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               discharging
               the
               same
               to
               be
               taken
               or
               given
               in
               any
               time
               coming
               ,
               without
               our
               special
               Warrant
               and
               Consent
               ,
               under
               the
               pains
               due
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               Our
               Royal
               Commands
               and
               Authority
               .
               And
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               we
               do
               by
               Our
               Royal
               Authority
               aforesaid
               ,
               
                 stop
                 ,
                 disable
              
               ,
               and
               dispense
               with
               all
               Laws
               enjoyning
               the
               said
               
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 Tests
              
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               particularly
               the
               first
               Act
               of
               the
               first
               Session
               of
               the
               first
               Parliament
               of
               
                 King
                 Charles
                 the
                 Second
              
               ;
               the
               eleventh
               Act
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Session
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Parliament
               ;
               the
               sixth
               Act
               of
               the
               third
               Parliament
               of
               the
               said
               King
               Charles
               ;
               the
               twenty
               first
               and
               twenty
               fifth
               Acts
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               thirteenth
               Act
               of
               the
               first
               Session
               of
               
                 Our
                 late
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               
               in
               so
               far
               allanerly
               as
               concerns
               the
               taking
               the
               Oaths
               ,
               or
               Tests
               therein
               prescribed
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               well
               not
               mentioned
               as
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               place
               of
               them
               ,
               all
               Our
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               such
               of
               them
               as
               We
               or
               Our
               
                 Privy
                 Council
              
               shall
               require
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               shall
               take
               and
               swear
               the
               following
               Oath
               allanerly
               ▪
               
                 I
                 A.
                 B.
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 /
                 testifie
                 and
                 declare
                 /
                 that
              
               JAMES
               
                 the
                 Seventh
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 rightful
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Supream
                 Governour
                 of
                 these
                 Realms
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 Persons
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 for
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 on
                 any
                 pretence
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 any
                 cause
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 to
                 rise
                 in
                 Arms
                 against
                 Him
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Commissionated
                 by
                 Him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 so
                 rise
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 nor
                 assist
                 any
                 who
                 shall
                 so
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 resist
                 ●is
                 Power
                 or
                 Authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 oppose
                 his
                 Authority
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 answer
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 my
                 power
                 Assist
                 ,
                 Defend
                 ,
                 and
                 Maintain
                 Him
                 ,
                 His
                 Heirs
                 and
                 lawful
                 Successors
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
              
               ABSOLUTE
               POWER
               
                 and
                 Authority
                 against
                 all
                 Deadly
                 .
                 So
                 help
                 me
                 God.
              
               And
               seeing
               many
               of
               Our
               good
               Subjects
               have
               ,
               before
               Our
               Pleasure
               in
               these
               Matters
               was
               made
               publick
               ,
               incurred
               the
               Guilt
               appointed
               by
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               above-mentioned
               ,
               or
               others
               ;
               We
               ,
               by
               Our
               Authority
               ,
               and
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               and
               
                 Prerogative
                 Royal
              
               above-mentioned
               ,
               of
               Our
               certain
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               innate
               Mercy
               ,
               Give
               Our
               ample
               and
               full
               Indemnity
               to
               all
               those
               of
               the
               Roman-Catholick
               or
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
              
               ,
               for
               all
               things
               by
               them
               done
               contrary
               to
               Our
               Laws
               or
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               made
               in
               any
               time
               past
               ,
               relating
               to
               their
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Worship
               and
               Exercise
               thereof
               ,
               or
               for
               being
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Jesuits
              
               ,
               or
               Traffickers
               ,
               for
               hearing
               ,
               or
               saying
               of
               Mass
               ,
               concealing
               of
               Priests
               or
               Jesuits
               ,
               breeding
               their
               Children
               Catholicks
               at
               home
               or
               abroad
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               Rite
               or
               Doctrine
               ,
               said
               ,
               performed
               ,
               or
               maintained
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               :
               And
               likewise
               ,
               for
               holding
               or
               taking
               of
               Places
               ,
               Employments
               ,
               or
               Offices
               ,
               contrary
               to
               any
               Law
               or
               Constitution
               ,
               Advices
               given
               to
               Us
               ,
               or
               Our
               Council
               ,
               Actions
               done
               ,
               or
               generally
               any
               thing
               performed
               or
               said
               against
               the
               known
               Laws
               of
               that
               Our
               Ancient
               Kingdom
               :
               Excepting
               always
               from
               this
               Our
               Royal
               Indemnity
               ,
               all
               Murders
               ,
               
               Assassinations
               ,
               Thefts
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               other
               Crimes
               ,
               which
               never
               used
               to
               be
               comprehended
               in
               Our
               General
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Indemnity
              
               .
               And
               we
               command
               and
               require
               all
               Our
               Judges
               ,
               or
               others
               concerned
               ,
               to
               explain
               this
               in
               the
               most
               Ample
               Sense
               &
               Meaning
               Acts
               of
               Indemnity
               at
               any
               time
               have
               contained
               :
               Declaring
               this
               shall
               be
               as
               good
               to
               every
               one
               concerned
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               Our
               Royal
               Pardon
               &
               Remission
               under
               Our
               
                 Great
                 Seal
              
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               likewise
               indemnifying
               Our
               
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
              
               from
               all
               Pains
               and
               Penalties
               due
               for
               hearing
               or
               Preaching
               in
               Houses
               ;
               Providing
               there
               be
               no
               Treasonable
               Speeches
               uttered
               in
               the
               said
               Conventicles
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               the
               Law
               is
               only
               to
               take
               place
               against
               the
               Guilty
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               present
               ;
               Providing
               also
               that
               they
               Reveal
               to
               any
               of
               Our
               Council
               the
               Guilt
               so
               committed
               ;
               As
               also
               ,
               excepting
               all
               Fines
               ,
               or
               Effects
               of
               Sentences
               already
               given
               .
               And
               likewise
               Indemnifying
               fully
               and
               freely
               all
               Quakers
               ,
               for
               their
               Meetings
               and
               Worship
               ,
               in
               all
               time
               past
               ,
               preceding
               the
               Publication
               of
               these
               Presents
               .
               And
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               Our
               
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
              
               will
               give
               their
               Assistance
               and
               Concourse
               hereunto
               ,
               on
               all
               occasions
               ,
               in
               their
               respective
               Capacities
               .
               In
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               and
               the
               ease
               those
               of
               
                 Our
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               others
               may
               have
               hereby
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Encouragement
               of
               Our
               Protestant
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Regular
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               hitherto
               lived
               orderly
               ,
               We
               think
               fit
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               it
               never
               was
               Our
               Principle
               ,
               nor
               will
               We
               ever
               suffer
               Violence
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               any
               Mans
               Conscience
               ,
               nor
               will
               We
               use
               force
               ,
               or
               
                 Invincible
                 Necessity
              
               against
               any
               Man
               on
               the
               Account
               of
               his
               Perswasion
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               but
               will
               protect
               Our
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Ministers
               in
               their
               Functions
               ,
               Rights
               and
               Properties
               ,
               and
               all
               Our
               
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
              
               in
               the
               free
               Exercise
               of
               their
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
               And
               that
               We
               will
               ,
               and
               hereby
               Promise
               ,
               on
               Our
               Royal
               Word
               ,
               to
               maintain
               the
               Possessors
               of
               
                 Church
                 Lands
              
               formerly
               belonging
               to
               Abbays
               ,
               or
               other
               Churches
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Religion
              
               ,
               in
               their
               full
               and
               free
               Possession
               and
               Right
               ,
               according
               to
               Our
               Laws
               and
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               in
               that
               behalf
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               .
               And
               We
               will
               imploy
               indifferently
               all
               our
               Subjects
               of
               all
               Perswasions
               ,
               so
               as
               none
               shall
               meet
               with
               any
               Discouragement
               on
               the
               account
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               but
               be
               advanced
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               by
               Us
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               several
               Capacities
               and
               Qualifications
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               We
               find
               Charity
               and
               Unity
               maintained
               .
               And
               if
               any
               Animosities
               shall
               arise
               ,
               as
               We
               hope
               in
               God
               there
               will
               not
               ,
               We
               will
               shew
               the
               severest
               Effects
               of
               Our
               Royal
               Displeasure
               against
               the
               Beginners
               or
               Fomenters
               thereof
               ,
               seeing
               thereby
               Our
               Subjects
               may
               be
               deprived
               of
               this
               general
               Ease
               and
               Satisfaction
               ,
               We
               intend
               to
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               Happiness
               ,
               Prosperity
               ,
               Wealth
               and
               Safety
               ,
               is
               so
               much
               Our
               Royal
               Care
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               leave
               nothing
               undone
               which
               may
               procure
               these
               Blessings
               for
               them
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               the
               End
               all
               Our
               good
               Subjects
               may
               have
               Notice
               of
               this
               Our
               Royal
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               we
               do
               hereby
               command
               ,
               Our
               Lyon
               King
               at
               Arms
               ,
               and
               his
               Brethern
               Heraulds
               ,
               Macers
               ,
               Pursevants
               and
               Messengers
               at
               Arms
               ,
               to
               make
               timous
               Proclamation
               thereof
               at
               the
               Mercat
               Cross
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               And
               besides
               the
               Printing
               and
               Publishing
               of
               this
               Our
               Royal
               Proclamation
               ,
               it
               is
               Our
               express
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               
                 be
                 past
                 under
                 the
                 great
                 Seal
                 of
                 that
                 Our
                 Kingdom
                 per
                 saltum
                 ,
              
               without
               passing
               any
               other
               Seal
               or
               Register
               .
               
               In
               Order
               whereunto
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               Directors
               of
               Our
               Chancellary
               ,
               and
               their
               Deputes
               for
               writing
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               Our
               Chancellor
               for
               causing
               our
               
                 Great
                 Seal
              
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               be
               appended
               thereunto
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               Warrand
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   Our
                   Court
                   at
                   Whitehal
                
                 
                   
                     the
                     twelfth
                     day
                     of
                     Febr.
                  
                   168●
                   .
                   
                     and
                     of
                     Our
                     Reign
                     the
                     third
                     year
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 By
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Command
                 MELFORT
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               save
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               LETTER
               ,
               Containing
               some
               REFLECTIONS
               On
               His
               MAJESTIES
               DECLARATION
               For
               LIBERTY
               of
               CONSCIENCE
               .
               Dated
               the
               Fourth
               of
               April
               ,
               1687.
               
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I.
               I
               Thank
               you
               for
               the
               Favour
               of
               sending
               me
               the
               late
               Declaration
               that
               His
               Majesty
               has
               granted
               for
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               longed
               for
               it
               with
               great
               Impatience
               ,
               and
               was
               surprised
               to
               find
               it
               so
               different
               from
               the
               Scotch
               Pattern
               ;
               for
               I
               imagined
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               to
               be
               set
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               same
               tune
               :
               nor
               can
               I
               see
               why
               the
               Penners
               of
               this
               have
               sunk
               so
               much
               in
               their
               stile
               ;
               for
               I
               suppose
               the
               same
               men
               penned
               both
               .
               I
               expected
               to
               have
               seen
               the
               Imperial
               Language
               of
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 without
                 reserve
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 cassing
                 ,
                 annulling
                 ,
                 the
                 stopping
                 ,
                 and
                 disabling
                 of
                 Laws
              
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               Preamble
               and
               body
               of
               this
               Declaration
               ;
               whereas
               those
               dreadful
               words
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               here
               :
               for
               instead
               of
               
                 repealing
                 the
                 Laws
              
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               pretends
               by
               this
               only
               to
               
                 suspend
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               tho
               in
               effect
               this
               amounts
               to
               a
               repeal
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               that
               the
               words
               are
               softer
               .
               Now
               since
               the
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               to
               which
               His
               Majesty
               pretends
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               is
               not
               founded
               on
               such
               poor
               things
               as
               Law
               ;
               for
               that
               would
               look
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               delegated
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               as
               well
               claimed
               in
               England
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Scotland
               :
               
               and
               the
               pretension
               to
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               is
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               since
               His
               Majesty
               thought
               fit
               once
               to
               claim
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               little
               beholding
               to
               those
               that
               make
               him
               fall
               so
               much
               in
               his
               Language
               ;
               especially
               since
               both
               these
               Declarations
               have
               appeared
               in
               our
               Gazettes
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               we
               see
               what
               is
               done
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               we
               know
               from
               hence
               what
               is
               in
               some
               peoples
               hearts
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               may
               expect
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               II.
               His
               Majesty
               tells
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 perfect
                 Injoyment
                 of
                 their
                 Property
                 has
                 never
                 been
                 in
                 any
                 Case
                 invaded
                 by
                 him
                 since
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
              
               This
               is
               indeed
               matter
               of
               great
               Incouragement
               to
               all
               good
               Subjects
               ;
               for
               it
               lets
               them
               see
               ,
               that
               such
               Invasions
               ,
               as
               have
               been
               made
               on
               Property
               ,
               have
               been
               done
               without
               His
               Majesties
               knowledge
               :
               so
               that
               no
               doubt
               the
               continuing
               to
               levy
               the
               Customes
               and
               the
               
                 Additional
                 Excise
              
               (
               which
               had
               been
               granted
               only
               during
               the
               late
               Kings
               Life
               ,
               )
               before
               the
               Parliament
               could
               meet
               to
               renew
               the
               Grant
               ,
               was
               done
               without
               His
               Majesties
               knowledge
               ;
               the
               many
               Violences
               committed
               not
               only
               by
               Soldiers
               ,
               but
               Officers
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Parts
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               are
               severe
               Invasions
               on
               Property
               ,
               have
               been
               all
               without
               His
               Majesties
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               since
               the
               first
               Branch
               of
               Property
               is
               the
               Right
               that
               a
               man
               has
               to
               his
               Life
               ,
               the
               strange
               Essay
               of
               
                 Mahometan
                 Government
              
               ,
               that
               was
               shewed
               at
               Taunton
               ;
               and
               the
               no
               less
               strange
               proceedings
               of
               the
               present
               
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Circuit
               after
               the
               Rebellion
               (
               which
               are
               very
               justly
               called
               
                 His
                 Campagne
              
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               an
               open
               Act
               of
               Hostility
               to
               all
               Law
               )
               and
               for
               which
               and
               other
               Services
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               believed
               he
               has
               had
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 Seal
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Executions
               of
               those
               who
               have
               left
               their
               Colours
               ,
               which
               being
               founded
               on
               no
               Law
               ,
               are
               no
               other
               than
               so
               many
               Murders
               ;
               all
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               are
               as
               we
               are
               sure
               ,
               Invasions
               on
               Property
               ;
               but
               since
               the
               King
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               Invasions
               have
               been
               made
               since
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               that
               all
               these
               things
               have
               fallen
               out
               without
               his
               Privity
               .
               And
               if
               a
               standing
               ▪
               Army
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               has
               been
               ever
               lookt
               on
               by
               this
               Nation
               as
               an
               Attempt
               upon
               the
               whole
               Property
               of
               the
               Nation
               in
               gross
               ,
               one
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               even
               this
               is
               done
               without
               His
               Majesties
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               III.
               His
               Majesty
               expresses
               his
               Charity
               for
               us
               in
               a
               kind
               wish
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ;
               in
               return
               to
               which
               we
               offer
               up
               daily
               our
               most
               earnest
               prayers
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               become
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               
                 truly
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               :
               for
               Wishes
               and
               Prayers
               do
               no
               hurt
               on
               no
               side
               :
               but
               His
               Majesty
               adds
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 has
                 ever
                 been
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Conscience
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 constrained
                 ,
                 nor
                 people
                 forced
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 meer
                 Religion
                 .
              
               We
               are
               very
               happy
               if
               this
               continues
               to
               be
               always
               his
               sense
               :
               but
               we
               are
               sure
               in
               this
               he
               is
               no
               obedient
               Member
               of
               that
               which
               he
               means
               by
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               :
               for
               it
               has
               over
               and
               over
               again
               decreed
               the
               
                 Extirpation
                 of
                 Hereticks
              
               .
               It
               encourages
               Princes
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               Offer
               of
               the
               Pardon
               of
               their
               Sins
               ;
               it
               threatens
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               denouncing
               to
               them
               not
               only
               the
               Judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               more
               sensible
               ,
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Dominions
               :
               and
               it
               seems
               they
               intend
               to
               make
               us
               know
               that
               part
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               even
               before
               we
               come
               to
               feel
               it
               ,
               since
               tho
               some
               of
               that
               Communion
               would
               take
               away
               the
               Horror
               which
               the
               Fourth
               Council
               of
               the
               Lateran
               gives
               us
               ,
               in
               which
               these
               things
               were
               decreed
               ,
               by
               denying
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               and
               rejecting
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               Canons
               ,
               yet
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               all
               the
               Apostates
               that
               has
               fallen
               to
               them
               from
               our
               Church
               ,
               has
               so
               lately
               given
               up
               this
               Plea
               ,
               and
               has
               so
               formally
               acknowledged
               the
               Authority
               of
               that
               Council
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               Canons
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               they
               think
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               this
               piece
               of
               fair
               dealing
               ,
               of
               warning
               us
               before
               hand
               of
               our
               Danger
               .
               It
               is
               true
               Bellarmin
               sayes
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 does
                 not
                 always
                 execute
                 her
                 Power
                 of
                 deposing
                 Heretical
                 Princes
                 ,
                 tho
                 she
                 always
                 retains
                 it
                 :
              
               one
               reason
               that
               he
               assigns
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 because
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 :
              
               so
               the
               same
               reason
               may
               perhaps
               make
               it
               appear
               unadviseable
               to
               
                 extirpate
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               because
               that
               at
               present
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               ;
               but
               the
               Right
               remains
               entire
               ;
               and
               is
               put
               in
               execution
               in
               such
               an
               unrelenting
               manner
               in
               all
               places
               where
               that
               Religion
               
               prevails
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               a
               very
               ill
               Grace
               ,
               to
               see
               any
               Member
               of
               that
               Church
               speak
               in
               this
               strain
               :
               and
               when
               neither
               the
               Policy
               of
               France
               ,
               nor
               the
               Greatness
               of
               their
               Monarch
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Interests
               of
               the
               Emperour
               joyned
               to
               the
               Gentleness
               of
               his
               own
               temper
               ,
               could
               withstand
               these
               Bloody
               Councils
               ,
               that
               are
               indeed
               parts
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               we
               can
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               induce
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Toleration
                 of
                 Religion
              
               is
               proposed
               with
               any
               other
               design
               but
               either
               to
               divide
               us
               ,
               or
               to
               lay
               us
               asleep
               ,
               till
               it
               is
               time
               to
               give
               the
               Alarm
               for
               destroying
               us
               .
            
             
               IV.
               If
               all
               the
               
                 Endeavours
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 four
                 Reigns
                 ,
                 for
                 bringing
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 a
                 Unity
                 in
                 Religion
                 have
                 been
                 ineffectual
                 ,
              
               as
               His
               Maj.
               says
               ;
               we
               know
               to
               whom
               we
               owe
               both
               the
               first
               beginnings
               and
               the
               progress
               of
               the
               Divisions
               among
               our selves
               ;
               the
               Gentleness
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Elisabeth's
              
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               numbers
               of
               those
               that
               adhered
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               made
               it
               scarce
               possible
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               that
               Party
               during
               her
               Reign
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               ever
               since
               restless
               ,
               and
               has
               had
               credit
               enough
               at
               Court
               during
               the
               three
               last
               Reigns
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               support
               it self
               ,
               but
               to
               distract
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               divert
               us
               from
               apprehending
               the
               danger
               of
               being
               swallowed
               up
               by
               them
               ,
               by
               fomenting
               our
               own
               Differences
               ,
               and
               by
               setting
               on
               either
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               or
               a
               Persecution
               ,
               as
               it
               has
               hapned
               to
               serve
               their
               Interests
               .
               It
               is
               not
               so
               very
               long
               since
               ,
               that
               nothing
               was
               to
               be
               heard
               at
               Court
               but
               the
               supporting
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Extirpating
               all
               the
               Nonconformists
               :
               and
               it
               were
               easy
               to
               name
               the
               persons
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               decent
               ,
               that
               had
               this
               ever
               in
               their
               Mouths
               ;
               but
               now
               all
               is
               turned
               round
               again
               ,
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               is
               in
               Disgrace
               ;
               and
               now
               the
               Encouragment
               of
               Trade
               ,
               the
               Quiet
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Conscience
               are
               again
               in
               Vogue
               ,
               that
               were
               such
               odious
               things
               but
               a
               few
               years
               ago
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               mentioning
               them
               was
               enough
               to
               load
               any
               man
               with
               Suspitions
               as
               backward
               in
               the
               King's
               Service
               ,
               while
               such
               Methods
               are
               used
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               is
               as
               in
               an
               Ague
               ,
               divided
               between
               hot
               and
               cold
               fits
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               Laws
               so
               unsteadily
               executed
               have
               failed
               of
               their
               effect
               .
            
             
               V.
               There
               is
               a
               good
               reserve
               here
               left
               for
               Severity
               when
               the
               proper
               Opportunity
               to
               set
               it
               on
               presents
               it self
               :
               for
               his
               Majesty
               Declares
               himself
               only
               against
               the
               
                 forcing
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 meer
                 Religion
              
               :
               so
               that
               whensoever
               Religion
               and
               Policy
               come
               to
               be
               so
               interwoven
               ,
               that
               
                 meer
                 Religion
              
               is
               not
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Publick
                 Safety
              
               may
               be
               pretended
               ,
               then
               this
               Declaration
               is
               to
               be
               no
               more
               claimed
               :
               so
               that
               the
               fastning
               any
               thing
               upon
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               that
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               ,
               will
               be
               pretended
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               not
               persecuted
               for
               
                 meer
                 Religion
              
               .
               In
               France
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               resolved
               to
               extirpate
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               all
               the
               Discourses
               that
               were
               written
               on
               that
               Subject
               were
               full
               of
               the
               Wars
               occasioned
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Religion
               in
               the
               last
               Age
               ,
               tho
               as
               these
               were
               the
               happy
               Occasions
               of
               bringing
               the
               House
               of
               Bourbon
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               ended
               above
               80.
               years
               ago
               ,
               and
               there
               had
               not
               been
               so
               much
               as
               the
               least
               Tumult
               raised
               by
               them
               these
               50.
               years
               past
               :
               so
               that
               the
               French
               ,
               who
               have
               smarted
               under
               this
               Severity
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               charged
               with
               the
               least
               Infraction
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               yet
               Stories
               of
               a
               hundred
               years
               old
               were
               raised
               up
               to
               inspire
               into
               the
               King
               those
               Apprehensions
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               have
               produced
               the
               terrible
               effects
               that
               are
               visible
               to
               all
               the
               World.
               There
               is
               another
               Expression
               in
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               which
               lets
               us
               likewise
               see
               with
               what
               Caution
               the
               Offers
               of
               Favour
               are
               now
               worded
               ,
               that
               so
               there
               may
               be
               an
               Occasion
               given
               when
               the
               Time
               and
               Conjuncture
               shall
               be
               favourable
               to
               break
               thro
               them
               all
               :
               it
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 especial
                 Care
                 that
                 nothing
                 be
                 preached
                 or
                 taught
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 any
                 ways
                 tend
                 to
                 alienate
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 our
                 People
                 from
                 us
                 or
                 our
                 Government
                 .
              
               This
               in
               it self
               is
               very
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               could
               admit
               of
               no
               Exception
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               not
               to
               do
               with
               a
               set
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               to
               our
               great
               Misfortune
               have
               so
               much
               Credit
               with
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               who
               will
               be
               no
               sooner
               lodged
               in
               the
               Power
               to
               which
               they
               pretend
               ,
               than
               they
               will
               make
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               
               preached
               against
               Popery
               pass
               for
               that
               which
               may
               
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 alienate
                 the
                 Subjects
                 from
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               VI.
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 makes
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Concurrence
                 of
                 his
                 Two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 think
                 it
                 convenient
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 meet
                 .
              
               The
               Hearts
               of
               Kings
               are
               unsearchable
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               a
               little
               too
               presumptuous
               to
               look
               into
               His
               Majesties
               Secret
               Thoughts
               :
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Judgments
               that
               we
               would
               make
               of
               other
               mens
               Thoughts
               by
               their
               Actions
               ,
               one
               would
               be
               tempted
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               His
               Majesty
               made
               some
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               since
               his
               Affairs
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               could
               not
               go
               the
               worse
               ,
               if
               it
               appeared
               that
               there
               were
               a
               perfect
               understanding
               between
               Him
               and
               his
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               People
               were
               supporting
               him
               with
               fresh
               Supplies
               ;
               and
               this
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               is
               so
               much
               at
               his
               Devotion
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               saw
               how
               ready
               they
               were
               to
               grant
               every
               thing
               that
               he
               could
               desire
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               he
               began
               to
               lay
               off
               the
               Mask
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               Test
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               time
               the
               frequent
               Prorogations
               ,
               the
               Closetting
               ,
               and
               the
               Pains
               that
               has
               been
               taken
               to
               gain
               Members
               ,
               by
               Promises
               made
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               Disgraces
               of
               others
               ,
               would
               make
               one
               a
               little
               Inclined
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 some
                 doubt
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 their
                 Concurrence
                 .
              
               But
               we
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               depth
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Judgment
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               fathom
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               guess
               what
               his
               Doubts
               or
               his
               Assurances
               are
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               words
               that
               come
               after
               unriddle
               the
               Mystery
               a
               little
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               
                 when
                 His
                 Majesty
                 shall
                 think
                 it
                 convenient
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 meet
              
               :
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               seems
               plain
               ,
               that
               his
               Maj.
               is
               resolved
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               meet
               ,
               till
               he
               receives
               such
               Assurances
               ,
               in
               a
               new
               round
               of
               Closetting
               ,
               that
               he
               ●hall
               be
               put
               out
               of
               doubt
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               I
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               dispute
               concerning
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Reasons
               that
               may
               be
               offered
               for
               it
               to
               a
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               one
               point
               ,
               that
               either
               with
               relation
               to
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Politicks
               ,
               affords
               a
               greater
               variety
               of
               matter
               for
               Reflection
               :
               and
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               Reason
               to
               oblige
               ●
               Parliament
               to
               review
               all
               the
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               ,
               either
               with
               relation
               to
               Papists
               ,
               or
               to
               Dissenters
               :
               but
               I
               will
               take
               the
               boldness
               to
               add
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings's
               
                 suspending
                 of
                 Laws
              
               strikes
               at
               the
               root
               of
               this
               whole
               Government
               ,
               and
               subverts
               it
               quite
               :
               for
               if
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               certain
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               
                 English
                 Government
              
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Executive
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 entirely
                 in
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Law
               to
               fortify
               him
               in
               the
               Management
               of
               it
               has
               clothed
               him
               with
               a
               vast
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               unlawful
               upon
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               to
               resist
               him
               :
               whereas
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
              
               is
               not
               so
               entirely
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               have
               such
               a
               share
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               no
               Law
               can
               be
               either
               
                 made
                 ,
                 repealed
              
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               all
               one
               suspended
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               consent
               :
               so
               that
               the
               placing
               this
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
              
               singly
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               a
               subversion
               of
               this
               whole
               Government
               ;
               since
               the
               Essence
               of
               all
               Governments
               consists
               in
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Legislative
               Authority
               ;
               Acts
               of
               Violence
               or
               Injustice
               ,
               committed
               in
               the
               Executive
               part
               ,
               are
               such
               things
               that
               all
               Princes
               being
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               peace
               of
               mankind
               were
               very
               ill
               secured
               if
               it
               were
               not
               unlawful
               to
               resist
               upon
               any
               pretence
               taken
               from
               any
               ill
               Administrations
               ,
               in
               which
               as
               the
               Law
               may
               be
               doubtful
               ,
               so
               the
               Facts
               may
               be
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               at
               worst
               the
               publick
               Peace
               must
               alwayes
               be
               more
               valued
               than
               any
               private
               Oppressions
               or
               Injuries
               whatsoever
               .
               But
               the
               total
               Subversion
               of
               a
               Government
               ,
               being
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               Trust
               that
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Prince
               who
               ought
               to
               execute
               it
               ▪
               will
               put
               men
               upon
               uneasy
               and
               dangerous
               Inquiries
               :
               which
               will
               turn
               little
               to
               the
               Advantage
               of
               those
               who
               are
               driving
               matters
               to
               such
               a
               doubtful
               and
               desperate
               issue
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               If
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               in
               which
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
              
               seems
               Indispensable
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               those
               
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Allegeance
              
               and
               Tests
               ,
               that
               are
               thought
               necessary
               to
               Qualify
               men
               either
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               to
               bear
               a
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               ;
               for
               in
               these
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               Government
               is
               chiefly
               concerned
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               total
               extinction
               
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Suspension
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               plain
               repealing
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               a
               Subverting
               of
               the
               whole
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Government
               :
               For
               the
               Regulation
               that
               King
               and
               Parliament
               had
               set
               both
               for
               the
               Subjects
               having
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               State
               by
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
              
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               share
               in
               places
               of
               trust
               by
               the
               Tests
               ,
               is
               now
               pluckt
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               
                 that
                 these
                 shall
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 hereafter
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 or
                 subscribed
                 by
                 any
                 persons
                 whatsoever
              
               :
               for
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               no
               Suspension
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               a
               formal
               Repeal
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               as
               plain
               Words
               as
               can
               be
               conceived
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               His
               Majesty
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 Inseparably
                 annexed
                 to
                 and
                 inherent
                 in
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Person
                 .
              
               It
               is
               somewhat
               strange
               ,
               that
               when
               so
               many
               Laws
               ,
               that
               we
               all
               know
               are
               suspended
               ,
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               should
               be
               cited
               ;
               but
               the
               Penners
               of
               this
               Declaration
               had
               b●st
               let
               
                 that
                 Law
              
               lie
               forgotten
               among
               the
               rest
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               a
               scurvy
               Paragraph
               in
               it
               ,
               concerning
               
                 self
                 Preservation
              
               ,
               that
               is
               capable
               of
               very
               unacceptable
               Glosses
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               tell
               what
               Section
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               has
               markt
               out
               either
               such
               
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
              
               ,
               or
               such
               
                 a
                 Family
              
               for
               it
               .
               And
               if
               His
               Majesty
               renounces
               his
               Pretensions
               to
               our
               Allegeance
               as
               founded
               on
               the
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               betakes
               himself
               to
               this
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               he
               will
               perhaps
               find
               the
               Counsel
               was
               a
               little
               too
               rash
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               the
               most
               of
               this
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
              
               or
               Nature
               does
               indeed
               allow
               the
               Governours
               of
               all
               Societies
               a
               Power
               to
               serve
               themselves
               of
               every
               Member
               of
               it
               in
               the
               cases
               of
               extream
               Danger
               ;
               but
               no
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               that
               has
               been
               yet
               heard
               of
               will
               conclude
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               
                 special
                 Laws
              
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               have
               been
               disabled
               from
               all
               Imployments
               ,
               that
               a
               Prince
               who
               at
               his
               Coronation
               Swore
               to
               maintain
               those
               Laws
               ,
               may
               at
               his
               pleasure
               extinguish
               all
               these
               Disabilities
               .
            
             
               X.
               At
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Postscript
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               assures
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               
                 maintain
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Properties
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 Abbey
                 Lands
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Lands
              
               :
               but
               the
               Chief
               of
               all
               their
               Properties
               being
               the
               share
               that
               they
               have
               by
               their
               Representatives
               in
               the
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
              
               ;
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               which
               breaks
               thro
               that
               ,
               is
               no
               great
               Evidence
               that
               the
               rest
               will
               be
               maintained
               :
               and
               to
               speak
               plainly
               ,
               when
               a
               
                 Coronation
                 Oath
              
               is
               so
               little
               remembred
               ,
               other
               Promises
               must
               have
               a
               proportioned
               degree
               of
               Credit
               given
               to
               them
               :
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Abbey
                 Lands
              
               ,
               the
               keeping
               them
               from
               the
               Church
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               that
               Religion
               Sacriledge
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               a
               
                 Mortal
                 Sin
              
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               no
               Absolution
               be
               given
               to
               any
               who
               continue
               in
               it
               :
               and
               so
               this
               Promise
               being
               an
               Obligation
               to
               maintain
               men
               in
               a
               
                 Mortal
                 Sin
              
               ,
               is
               null
               and
               void
               of
               it self
               :
               Church-Lands
               are
               also
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Canonists
               ,
               so
               immediatly
               
                 Gods
                 Right
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               himself
               is
               only
               the
               Administrator
               and
               Dispencer
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               the
               Master
               of
               them
               ;
               he
               can
               indeed
               make
               a
               truck
               for
               God
               ,
               or
               let
               them
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               God
               shall
               be
               an
               easy
               Landlord
               :
               but
               he
               cannot
               alter
               Gods
               Property
               ,
               nor
               translate
               the
               Right
               that
               is
               in
               him
               to
               
                 Sacrilegious
                 Laymen
              
               and
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               One
               of
               the
               Effects
               of
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               setting
               on
               foot
               a
               new
               run
               of
               Addresses
               over
               the
               Nation
               :
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               how
               Impudent
               and
               base
               soever
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               abject
               flattery
               of
               a
               Slavish
               Spirit
               is
               not
               capable
               .
               It
               must
               be
               confest
               ,
               to
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               strains
               of
               flattery
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               that
               Tacitus
               sets
               forth
               with
               so
               mueh
               just
               Scorn
               ,
               are
               modest
               things
               ,
               compared
               to
               what
               this
               Nation
               has
               produced
               within
               these
               
                 seven
                 years
              
               :
               only
               if
               our
               Flattery
               has
               come
               short
               of
               the
               Refinedness
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               it
               has
               exceeded
               theirs
               as
               much
               in
               its
               loathed
               Fulsomness
               .
               The
               late
               King
               set
               out
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               gave
               the
               most
               solemn
               Assurances
               possible
               of
               his
               adhering
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Religion
                 established
                 by
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Resolution
               to
               have
               Frequent
               Parliaments
               ;
               upon
               which
               the
               whole
               Nation
               fell
               as
               it
               were
               into
               Raptures
               of
               Joy
               and
               Flattery
               :
               but
               tho
               he
               lived
               four
               Years
               after
               that
               ,
               he
               called
               no
               Parliament
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Law
               for
               
                 Triennial
                 Parliaments
              
               :
               and
               the
               
               manner
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Papers
               printed
               after
               his
               Death
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               have
               sufficiently
               shewed
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               equally
               sincere
               in
               both
               those
               Assurances
               that
               he
               gave
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               that
               Relating
               to
               Religion
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               other
               Relating
               to
               Frequent
               Parliaments
               ;
               yet
               upon
               his
               Death
               a
               new
               set
               of
               Addresses
               appeared
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               that
               Flattery
               could
               Invent
               was
               brought
               forth
               ,
               in
               the
               Commendations
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               whose
               Memory
               the
               greatest
               kindness
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 forget
                 him
              
               :
               and
               because
               his
               present
               Majesty
               upon
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Throne
               gave
               some
               very
               general
               Promise
               of
               
                 Maintaining
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               this
               was
               magnified
               in
               so
               Extravagant
               a
               strain
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               Security
               greater
               than
               any
               that
               the
               Law
               could
               give
               :
               tho
               by
               the
               regard
               that
               the
               King
               has
               both
               to
               it
               and
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               it
               appears
               that
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               maintain
               both
               equally
               :
               since
               then
               the
               Nation
               has
               already
               made
               it self
               sufficiently
               ridiculous
               both
               to
               the
               present
               and
               to
               all
               succeeding
               Ages
               ;
               it
               is
               time
               that
               at
               last
               men
               should
               grow
               weary
               ,
               and
               become
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Folly.
               
            
             
               XII
               .
               The
               Nonconformists
               are
               now
               invited
               to
               set
               an
               Example
               to
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               they
               who
               have
               valued
               themselves
               hitherto
               upon
               their
               Opposition
               to
               Popery
               and
               that
               have
               quarrelled
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               for
               some
               small
               Approaches
               to
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               few
               Ceremonies
               ,
               are
               now
               solicited
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               because
               the
               Laws
               that
               secure
               us
               against
               it
               ,
               are
               all
               plucked
               up
               :
               since
               they
               enjoy
               at
               present
               and
               
                 during
                 pleasure
              
               leave
               to
               meet
               together
               .
               It
               is
               natural
               for
               all
               men
               to
               love
               to
               be
               set
               at
               ease
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               their
               Consciences
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               visible
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               allow
               them
               this
               favour
               ,
               do
               it
               with
               no
               other
               design
               ,
               but
               that
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               a
               
                 General
                 Toleration
              
               ,
               they
               may
               Introduce
               a
               Religion
               which
               must
               persecute
               all
               equally
               :
               it
               is
               likewise
               apparent
               how
               much
               they
               are
               hated
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               they
               have
               been
               persecuted
               by
               the
               Instigation
               of
               those
               who
               now
               Court
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               now
               no
               game
               that
               is
               more
               promising
               ,
               than
               the
               engaging
               them
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               into
               new
               Quarrels
               :
               and
               as
               for
               the
               Promises
               now
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               that
               they
               will
               be
               more
               lasting
               than
               those
               that
               were
               made
               some
               time
               ago
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               who
               had
               both
               a
               better
               Title
               in
               Law
               and
               greater
               Merit
               upon
               the
               Crown
               to
               assure
               them
               that
               they
               should
               be
               well
               used
               than
               these
               can
               pretend
               to
               .
               The
               Nation
               has
               scarce
               forgiven
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               the
               Persecution
               into
               which
               they
               have
               suffered
               themselves
               to
               be
               cosened
               :
               tho
               now
               that
               they
               see
               Popery
               barefaced
               ,
               the
               Stand
               that
               they
               have
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               vigorous
               Opposition
               that
               they
               have
               given
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               all
               men
               willing
               to
               forget
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               raises
               again
               the
               Glory
               of
               a
               Church
               that
               was
               not
               a
               little
               stained
               by
               the
               Indiscretion
               and
               Weakness
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               too
               apt
               to
               believe
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               so
               suffered
               themselves
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Property
               to
               those
               who
               would
               now
               make
               them
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               Sufferings
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               and
               the
               Fury
               that
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Party
              
               expressed
               against
               them
               ,
               had
               recommended
               them
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Compassions
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               them
               so
               just
               a
               pretension
               to
               favour
               in
               a
               better
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               look
               like
               a
               curse
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               ,
               if
               a
               few
               men
               ,
               whom
               the
               Court
               has
               gained
               to
               betray
               them
               ,
               can
               have
               such
               an
               ill
               Influence
               upon
               them
               as
               to
               make
               them
               throw
               away
               all
               that
               Merit
               ,
               and
               those
               Compassions
               which
               their
               Sufferings
               have
               procured
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               go
               and
               court
               those
               who
               are
               only
               seemingly
               kind
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               destroy
               both
               them
               and
               us
               .
               They
               must
               remember
               that
               as
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               is
               the
               only
               Establishment
               that
               our
               Religion
               has
               by
               Law
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               the
               main
               body
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Sects
               are
               but
               small
               and
               stragling
               parties
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Legal
               Settlement
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               that
               body
               is
               once
               broken
               ,
               these
               lesser
               bodies
               will
               be
               all
               at
               Mercy
               :
               and
               it
               is
               an
               easy
               thing
               to
               define
               what
               the
               Mercies
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               are
               .
            
             
               XIII
               .
               But
               tho
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               the
               Nonconformists
               are
               still
               under
               some
               Temptations
               ,
               to
               receive
               every
               thing
               that
               gives
               them
               present
               ease
               ,
               with
               a
               little
               too
               much
               kindness
               ;
               since
               they
               lie
               exposed
               to
               many
               severe
               Laws
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               of
               late
               felt
               the
               weight
               very
               heavily
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               
               of
               them
               as
               ill
               Natured
               men
               as
               other
               people
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               upon
               the
               first
               surprises
               of
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               little
               delighted
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               after
               all
               its
               Services
               and
               Submissions
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               so
               much
               mortified
               by
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               taking
               all
               together
               it
               will
               not
               be
               strange
               if
               they
               commit
               some
               Follies
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               Yet
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               it
               passes
               all
               imagination
               ,
               to
               see
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               especially
               those
               whose
               Natures
               we
               know
               are
               so
               particularly
               sharpned
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               chiefly
               when
               it
               is
               levelled
               against
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               rejoyce
               at
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               make
               Addresses
               upon
               it
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               think
               that
               they
               have
               attained
               to
               so
               high
               a
               pitch
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               as
               to
               thank
               those
               who
               do
               now
               
                 despitefully
                 use
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               an
               earnest
               that
               within
               a
               little
               while
               they
               will
               persecute
               them
               .
               This
               will
               be
               an
               Original
               ,
               and
               a
               Master
               piece
               in
               Flattery
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               draw
               the
               last
               degrees
               of
               Contempt
               on
               such
               as
               are
               capable
               of
               so
               abject
               and
               sordid
               a
               Compliance
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               from
               all
               the
               true
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               but
               likewise
               from
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               it self
               ;
               for
               every
               man
               is
               apt
               to
               esteem
               an
               Enemy
               that
               is
               brave
               even
               in
               his
               Misfortunes
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               he
               despises
               those
               whose
               minds
               sink
               with
               their
               Condition
               .
               For
               what
               is
               it
               that
               these
               men
               would
               thank
               the
               King
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               he
               breaks
               those
               Laws
               that
               are
               made
               in
               their
               Favour
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               Protection
               :
               and
               is
               now
               striking
               at
               the
               Root
               of
               all
               the
               Legal
               Settlement
               that
               they
               have
               for
               their
               Religion
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               because
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               the
               King
               professes
               a
               Religion
               that
               condemns
               his
               Supremacy
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               contented
               with
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               as
               it
               is
               warranted
               by
               Law
               ,
               but
               carries
               it
               so
               far
               as
               to
               erect
               a
               Court
               contrary
               to
               the
               express
               words
               of
               a
               Law
               that
               was
               so
               lately
               made
               :
               That
               Court
               takes
               care
               to
               maintain
               a
               due
               proportion
               between
               their
               Constitution
               and
               all
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               that
               so
               all
               may
               be
               of
               a
               piece
               ,
               and
               all
               equally
               contrary
               to
               Law.
               They
               have
               suspended
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               would
               not
               do
               that
               which
               was
               not
               in
               his
               Power
               to
               do
               :
               for
               since
               there
               is
               no
               Extrajudiciary
               Authority
               in
               England
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               can
               no
               more
               proceed
               to
               a
               Sentence
               of
               Suspension
               against
               a
               Clergy-man
               without
               a
               Tryal
               ,
               and
               the
               hearing
               of
               Parties
               ,
               than
               a
               Judge
               can
               give
               a
               Sentence
               in
               his
               Chamber
               without
               an
               Indictment
               ,
               a
               Tryal
               ,
               or
               a
               Iury
               :
               and
               because
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Greatest
                 Bodies
              
               of
               England
               would
               not
               break
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               obey
               a
               Mandate
               that
               plainly
               contradicted
               them
               ,
               we
               see
               to
               what
               a
               pitch
               this
               is
               like
               to
               be
               carried
               .
               I
               will
               not
               Anticipate
               upon
               this
               
                 illegal
                 Court
              
               ,
               to
               tell
               what
               Iudgments
               are
               coming
               ,
               but
               without
               carrying
               our
               Iealousies
               too
               far
               ,
               one
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               never
               depart
               so
               far
               from
               their
               first
               Institution
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               any
               regard
               ,
               either
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               or
               our
               Laws
               ,
               or
               Liberties
               ,
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               do
               .
               If
               all
               this
               were
               acted
               by
               avowed
               Papists
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               projected
               by
               such
               ,
               there
               were
               nothing
               Extraordinary
               in
               it
               :
               but
               that
               which
               carries
               our
               Indignation
               a
               little
               too
               far
               to
               be
               easily
               governed
               ,
               is
               to
               see
               some
               
                 Pretended
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               Bishops
               ,
               among
               those
               that
               are
               the
               fatal
               Instruments
               of
               pulling
               down
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               Mercenaries
               Sacrifice
               their
               Religion
               and
               their
               Church
               to
               their
               Ambition
               and
               Interests
               ;
               this
               has
               such
               peculiar
               Characters
               of
               Misfortune
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               if
               we
               perish
               without
               pity
               ,
               since
               we
               fall
               by
               that
               hand
               tha●
               we
               have
               so
               much
               supported
               and
               fortifyed
               ,
               bu●
               we
               must
               become
               the
               Scorn
               of
               all
               the
               world
               since
               we
               have
               produced
               such
               an
               unnatural
               Brood
               ,
               that
               even
               while
               they
               are
               pretending
               to
               be
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               are
               cutting
               their
               Mother's
               Throat
               :
               and
               not
               content
               with
               Judas's
               Crime
               ,
               of
               saying
               ,
               
                 Hail
                 Master
              
               ,
               and
               kissing
               him
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               betraying
               him
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               others
               ;
               these
               carry
               their
               Wickedness
               further
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               
                 Hail
                 Mother
              
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               themselves
               Murther
               her
               .
               If
               after
               all
               this
               we
               were
               called
               on
               to
               bear
               this
               as
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               it
               as
               Subjects
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               required
               in
               Patience
               to
               possess
               our
               own
               Souls
               ,
               ●nd
               to
               be
               in
               Charity
               with
               our
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               to
               forgive
               our
               
                 False
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               who
               add
               Treachery
               to
               their
               Hatred
               ;
               the
               Exhortation
               were
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               indeed
               a
               little
               necessary
               ▪
               for
               humane
               Nature
               cannot
               easily
               take
               down
               things
               of
               such
               a
               hard
               digestion
               :
               but
               to
               tell
               u●
               
               that
               we
               must
               make
               Addresses
               ,
               and
               offer
               Thanks●or
               ●or
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               to
               Insult
               a
               little
               too
               much
               upon
               ●s
               in
               our
               Sufferings
               :
               and
               he
               that
               can
               believe
               ●hat
               a
               dry
               and
               cautiously
               worded
               promise
               of
               maintaining
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               will
               be
               Religiously
               observed
               after
               all
               that
               we
               have
               ●een
               ,
               and
               is
               upon
               that
               carried
               so
               far
               out
               of
               ●is
               Wits
               as
               to
               Address
               and
               give
               Thanks
               ,
               and
               will
               believe
               still
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               has
               nothing
               to
               ●xcuse
               him
               from
               believing
               Transubstantiation
               〈◊〉
               self
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               he
               can
               bring
               himself
               ●o
               believe
               even
               when
               the
               thing
               is
               contrary
               to
               ●he
               clearest
               Evidence
               that
               his
               senses
               can
               give
               ●im
               .
            
             
               Si
               populus
               hic
               vult
               decipi
               decipiatur
               .
            
             
               
                 POSTSCRIPT
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 reflections
                 were
                 writ
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Declaration
                 came
                 to
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 so
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conveyance
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Press
                 was
                 so
                 uneasy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 appear
                 now
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 effect
                 that
                 was
                 Designed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 diverting
                 men
                 from
                 making
                 Addresses
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 proposed
                 makes
                 men
                 become
                 so
                 far
                 wise
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 carrying
                 their
                 Courtship
                 further
                 than
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 this
                 Paper
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 too
                 late
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               ANSWER
               To
               
                 Mr.
                 Henry
                 Payne's
              
               LETTER
               ,
               Concerning
               His
               Majesty's
               DECLARATION
               of
               INDULGENCE
               ,
               Writ
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Letter
               to
               A
               Dissenter
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 PAYNE
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               hold
               asking
               you
               ,
               how
               much
               Money
               you
               had
               ,
               from
               the
               Writer
               of
               the
               Paper
               ,
               which
               you
               pretend
               to
               Answer
               :
               for
               as
               you
               have
               the
               character
               of
               a
               man
               that
               deales
               with
               both
               hands
               ,
               so
               this
               is
               writ
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               to
               make
               one
               think
               you
               were
               hired
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               Adverse
               Party
               :
               but
               it
               has
               been
               indeed
               so
               ordinary
               to
               your
               Friends
               ,
               to
               write
               in
               this
               manner
               of
               late
               ,
               that
               the
               Censures
               upon
               it
               are
               divided
               ,
               both
               fall
               heavy
               :
               some
               suspect
               their
               Sincerity
               others
               accuse
               them
               for
               want
               of
               a
               right
               Understanding
               :
               for
               tho
               all
               are
               not
               of
               the
               pitch
               of
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Priests
              
               Reflections
               ,
               on
               the
               Bp
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells's
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               was
               indeed
               Irish
               double
               refined
               ;
               yet
               both
               in
               your
               Books
               of
               Controversy
               ,
               and
               Policy
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               your
               Poems
               ,
               you
               seem
               to
               have
               entred
               into
               such
               an
               inter-mixture
               with
               the
               Irish
               ,
               that
               the
               thread
               all
               over
               is
               Linsey-woollsey
               .
               You
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               Gentleman
               whom
               you
               answer
               has
               a
               
                 Polite
                 Pen
              
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               
                 Letter
                 is
                 an
                 Ingenious
                 paper
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 well-Composed
                 Sentences
                 and
                 Periods
                 .
              
               Yet
               I
               believe
               he
               will
               hardly
               return
               you
               your
               Complement
               .
               If
               it
               was
               well
               writ
               ,
               your
               Party
               wants
               either
               Men
               or
               Judgment
               extreamly
               ,
               in
               allowing
               you
               this
               province
               of
               answering
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Paper
               did
               you
               some
               hurt
               ,
               you
               had
               better
               have
               let
               the
               Town
               be
               a
               litle
               pleased
               with
               it
               for
               a
               while
               ;
               and
               have
               hoped
               that
               a
               litle
               time
               or
               some
               new
               paper
               (
               tho
               one
               of
               its
               force
               is
               scarce
               to
               be
               expected
               )
               should
               have
               worn
               it
               out
               ,
               then
               to
               give
               it
               a
               new
               luster
               by
               such
               an
               Answer
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 Sufferings
              
               ,
               which
               you
               lengthen
               out
               to
               27
               years
               ,
               will
               hardly
               amount
               to
               seven
               .
               For
               the
               long
               Intervals
               it
               had
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Reign
               ,
               are
               not
               forgot
               :
               and
               those
               who
               animated
               the
               latest
               and
               severest
               of
               their
               sufferings
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               in
               good
               manners
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               reflect
               on
               their
               Conduct
               .
               Opium
               is
               as
               certain
               a
               poison
               ,
               tho
               not
               so
               violent
               ,
               as
               Sublimate
               ;
               and
               if
               more
               
                 corrosive
                 Medicines
              
               did
               not
               work
               ,
               the
               Design
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               soporiferous
               ones
               are
               used
               :
               since
               the
               Patient
               is
               to
               be
               killed
               both
               ways
               :
               and
               it
               seems
               that
               all
               that
               is
               in
               debate
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               safer
               :
               the
               accepting
               a
               present
               ease
               when
               the
               ill
               intent
               with
               which
               it
               is
               offered
               ,
               is
               Visible
               ,
               is
               just
               as
               wise
               an
               
               action
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               Opium
               to
               lay
               a
               small
               Distemper
               when
               one
               may
               conclude
               from
               the
               dose
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               never
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Sleep
               .
               So
               that
               after
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               on
               which
               side
               the
               Madness
               lies
               .
               The
               Dissenters
               for
               a
               little
               present
               ease
               ,
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               at
               Mercy
               ,
               must
               concur
               to
               break
               down
               all
               our
               hedges
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               us
               open
               to
               that
               Devouring
               Power
               ,
               before
               which
               nothing
               can
               stand
               that
               will
               not
               worship
               it
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               for
               which
               you
               reproach
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               amounts
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               few
               good
               words
               ,
               could
               not
               persuade
               her
               to
               destroy
               her self
               ;
               and
               to
               Sacrifice
               her
               Religion
               and
               the
               Laws
               to
               a
               party
               that
               never
               has
               done
               nor
               ever
               can
               do
               the
               King
               half
               the
               service
               that
               she
               has
               rendred
               him
               .
               There
               are
               some
               sorts
               of
               propositions
               that
               a
               man
               does
               not
               know
               how
               to
               answer
               :
               nor
               would
               he
               be
               thought
               Ingratefull
               who
               after
               he
               had
               received
               some
               Civilities
               from
               a
               person
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               done
               great
               service
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               prevailed
               with
               by
               these
               so
               far
               as
               to
               spare
               him
               his
               Wife
               or
               his
               Daughter
               .
               It
               must
               argue
               a
               peculiar
               degree
               of
               confidence
               to
               ask
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               above
               the
               being
               either
               askt
               or
               granted
               .
               Our
               Religion
               and
               our
               Government
               are
               matters
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               parted
               with
               to
               shew
               our
               good
               breeding
               :
               and
               of
               all
               men
               living
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               pretend
               to
               
                 Good
                 Manners
              
               ,
               who
               talk
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               of
               the
               Oppression
               of
               the
               last
               Reign
               .
               When
               the
               King's
               Obligations
               to
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               the
               share
               that
               he
               had
               in
               his
               Councils
               ,
               are
               considered
               ;
               the
               reproaching
               his
               Government
               ,
               has
               so
               ill
               a
               grace
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               as
               Indecent
               in
               your
               Flatteries
               as
               Injurious
               in
               your
               Reflections
               .
               And
               by
               this
               gratitude
               of
               yours
               to
               the
               Memory
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               may
               easily
               Infer
               ,
               how
               long
               all
               her
               Services
               would
               be
               remembred
               ,
               even
               if
               she
               had
               done
               all
               that
               was
               desired
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               which
               of
               the
               
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 in
                 forreigne
                 Countries
                 sought
                 their
                 Relief
                 from
                 Rebellion
                 .
              
               The
               Germans
               Reformed
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               like
               wise
               the
               Switsers
               .
               In
               France
               they
               maintained
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               against
               the
               League
               :
               and
               in
               Holland
               the
               Quarrell
               was
               for
               
                 Civil
                 liberties
              
               ;
               Protestant
               and
               Papist
               concurring
               equally
               in
               it
               .
               You
               mention
               Holland
               as
               an
               Instance
               that
               Liberty
               and
               Infallibility
               can
               dwell
               together
               :
               
                 since
                 Papists
                 there
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 friendly
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 think
                 in
                 the
                 wrong
                 :
              
               It
               is
               very
               like
               they
               would
               be
               still
               so
               in
               England
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               under
               the
               lash
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               upon
               their
               good
               behaviour
               ,
               the
               Goverment
               being
               still
               against
               them
               :
               and
               this
               has
               so
               good
               an
               effect
               in
               Holland
               ,
               that
               I
               hope
               we
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               the
               Dutch
               Pattern
               :
               some
               can
               be
               very
               Humble
               Servants
               that
               would
               prove
               Imperious
               Masters
               .
               You
               say
               that
               Force
               is
               our
               only
               Supporter
               :
               but
               tho
               there
               is
               no
               force
               of
               our
               side
               at
               present
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               appear
               that
               we
               are
               in
               such
               a
               tottering
               condition
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               had
               no
               Supporter
               left
               us
               .
               God
               and
               Truth
               are
               of
               our
               side
               :
               and
               the
               indiscreet
               use
               of
               Force
               ,
               when
               set
               on
               by
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               has
               rather
               undermined
               than
               supported
               us
               .
               But
               you
               have
               taken
               pains
               to
               make
               us
               grow
               wiser
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               us
               see
               our
               Errors
               ,
               which
               is
               perhaps
               the
               only
               obligation
               that
               we
               owe
               you
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               so
               sensible
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               without
               examining
               what
               your
               Intentions
               may
               have
               been
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               heartily
               thank
               you
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               comprehend
               what
               your
               quarrell
               is
               at
               the
               
                 squinting
                 Term
              
               of
               the
               
                 next
                 heir
              
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ;
               tho
               I
               do
               not
               wonder
               that
               squinting
               comes
               in
               your
               mind
               whensoever
               you
               think
               of
               HER
               ;
               for
               all
               people
               look
               asquint
               at
               that
               which
               troubles
               them
               :
               and
               
               her
               being
               the
               
                 next
                 heir
              
               is
               no
               less
               the
               delight
               of
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               your
               affliction
               :
               all
               the
               pains
               that
               you
               take
               to
               represent
               her
               dreadful
               to
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               must
               needs
               find
               that
               credit
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Insinuations
               of
               an
               Enemy
               .
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               was
               bred
               up
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               she
               adheres
               to
               it
               so
               Eminently
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               her
               to
               be
               now
               our
               
                 chief
                 Ornament
              
               as
               we
               hope
               she
               will
               be
               once
               our
               
                 main
                 Defence
              
               .
               If
               by
               
                 the
                 strictest
                 form
                 of
                 our
                 Church
              
               you
               mean
               an
               
                 Exemplary
                 Piety
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 shining
                 Conversation
              
               ,
               you
               have
               given
               her
               true
               Character
               :
               But
               your
               designe
               lies
               another
               way
               to
               make
               the
               Dissenters
               form
               strange
               Ideas
               of
               her
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               thought
               
                 all
                 Indulgence
                 to
                 them
                 Criminal
              
               :
               But
               as
               the
               Gentleness
               of
               her
               nature
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               those
               who
               are
               so
               guilty
               ,
               that
               all
               mercy
               to
               them
               would
               be
               a
               Crime
               ,
               can
               apprehend
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               terrible
               ,
               from
               her
               ,
               so
               as
               for
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               her
               going
               so
               constantly
               to
               the
               Dutch
               and
               French
               Churches
               shews
               ,
               that
               she
               can
               very
               well
               endure
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               she
               prefers
               ,
               ours
               .
               She
               has
               also
               too
               often
               expressed
               her
               dislike
               at
               the
               heats
               that
               have
               been
               kept
               up
               among
               us
               concerning
               such
               Inconsiderable
               Differences
               ,
               to
               pass
               for
               a
               Bigot
               or
               a
               persecutor
               in
               such
               matters
               :
               and
               She
               sees
               both
               the
               mischief
               that
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               has
               received
               from
               their
               subdivisions
               ,
               and
               the
               happiness
               of
               granting
               a
               
                 due
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               where
               she
               has
               so
               long
               lived
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               make
               any
               fancy
               that
               she
               will
               either
               keep
               up
               our
               Differences
               ,
               or
               bear
               down
               the
               Dissenters
               with
               Rigor
               .
               But
               because
               you
               hope
               for
               nothing
               from
               her
               own
               Inclinations
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               her
               terrified
               with
               the
               
                 strong
                 Argument
                 of
                 Numbers
              
               ,
               which
               you
               fancy
               will
               
                 certainly
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 her
                 recalling
                 the
                 favour
                 .
              
               But
               of
               what
               side
               soever
               that
               Argument
               may
               be
               strong
               ,
               sure
               it
               is
               not
               of
               theirs
               who
               make
               but
               
                 one
                 to
                 Two
                 hundred
              
               :
               and
               I
               suppose
               you
               scarce
               expect
               that
               the
               Dissenters
               will
               rebel
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               have
               your
               Masses
               ,
               and
               how
               their
               numbers
               will
               
                 secure
                 them
              
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               enabling
               them
               to
               Rebell
               ,
               I
               cannot
               Imagine
               :
               this
               is
               indeed
               a
               squinting
               at
               the
               
                 Next
                 Heir
              
               ,
               with
               a
               witness
               ,
               when
               you
               would
               already
               muster
               up
               the
               Troops
               that
               must
               rise
               against
               her
               .
               But
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               know
               both
               Her
               Character
               and
               the
               Prince's
               very
               ill
               that
               fancy
               ,
               they
               are
               only
               to
               be
               wrought
               on
               by
               
                 Fear
                 .
                 They
              
               are
               known
               to
               your
               great
               grief
               ;
               to
               be
               above
               that
               :
               and
               it
               must
               be
               to
               their
               own
               Mercifull
               Inclinations
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               owe
               all
               that
               you
               can
               expect
               under
               them
               ,
               but
               neither
               to
               their
               fear
               nor
               to
               your
               own
               Numbers
               .
               As
               for
               the
               
                 hatred
                 and
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 being
                 more
                 Ridiculous
                 then
                 the
                 Mass
                 under
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 Her
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 is
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               one
               of
               those
               figures
               of
               speech
               that
               shew
               how
               exactly
               you
               have
               Studied
               the
               
                 Jesuites
                 Moralls
              
               .
               All
               that
               come
               from
               Holland
               ,
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               so
               Universally
               beloved
               and
               esteemed
               there
               ,
               that
               every
               thing
               that
               she
               does
               ,
               is
               the
               better
               thought
               of
               even
               because
               she
               does
               it
               .
               Upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               all
               that
               you
               say
               of
               the
               
                 Next
                 Heir
              
               ,
               proves
               too
               truly
               that
               you
               are
               that
               for
               which
               you
               reproach
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               a
               Disciple
               of
               the
               Crown
               only
               
                 for
                 the
              
               loaves
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               had
               that
               respect
               which
               you
               pretend
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               shewed
               it
               more
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
            
             
               Nor
               am
               I
               so
               much
               in
               love
               with
               your
               stile
               ,
               as
               to
               imitate
               it
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               do
               you
               so
               great
               a
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               the
               least
               thing
               that
               may
               reflect
               on
               that
               Authority
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               has
               taught
               me
               to
               reverence
               even
               after
               all
               the
               Disgraces
               
               that
               she
               has
               received
               from
               it
               :
               and
               if
               she
               were
               not
               Insuperably
               restrained
               by
               her
               Principles
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               
                 Thin
                 Muster
              
               with
               which
               you
               reproach
               
                 her
                 ,
                 she
              
               could
               soon
               make
               so
               thick
               a
               one
               as
               would
               make
               the
               Thinnes
               of
               yours
               ,
               very
               visible
               upon
               so
               unequall
               a
               division
               of
               the
               Nation
               :
               But
               she
               will
               neither
               be
               threatned
               nor
               laughed
               out
               of
               her
               Religion
               and
               her
               loyalty
               :
               tho
               such
               insultings
               as
               she
               meets
               with
               ,
               that
               almost
               pass
               all
               humane
               Patience
               ,
               would
               tempt
               men
               that
               had
               a
               less
               fixed
               principle
               of
               submission
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Enemies
               feel
               to
               their
               cost
               ,
               that
               they
               owe
               all
               the
               Triumphs
               they
               make
               ,
               more
               to
               
                 our
                 Principles
              
               ,
               than
               to
               their
               own
               Force
               .
               Their
               laughing
               at
               our
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 non
                 resistance
              
               ,
               lets
               us
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               none
               of
               theirs
               under
               the
               
                 Next
                 Heir
              
               ,
               at
               whom
               you
               Squint
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 strong
                 Argument
                 of
                 Numbers
              
               made
               you
               not
               apprehend
               that
               
                 Two
                 Hundred
                 to
                 one
              
               would
               prove
               an
               Unequal
               Match
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               your
               Memorandums
               ,
               I
               shall
               answer
               them
               as
               short
               as
               you
               give
               them
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               will
               be
               hard
               ,
               to
               persuade
               people
               ,
               that
               a
               Decision
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               
                 Dispencing
                 Power
              
               ,
               flowing
               from
               Judges
               that
               are
               both
               made
               ,
               and
               payed
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               be
               removed
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               will
               amount
               to
               the
               
                 recognising
                 of
                 that
                 Right
                 by
                 law
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               persuade
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               adhering
               to
               his
               Promises
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Coronation
                 Oath
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               known
               Lawes
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               would
               make
               him
               
                 Felo
                 de
                 se.
              
               The
               following
               of
               different
               methods
               were
               the
               likelier
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               
                 Loyalty
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               will
               be
               very
               easy
               to
               see
               the
               use
               of
               continuing
               the
               Test
               by
               Law
               ;
               since
               all
               those
               that
               break
               thro
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Judges
               ,
               who
               have
               authorised
               their
               Crimes
               ,
               are
               still
               liable
               for
               all
               they
               do
               :
               and
               after
               all
               your
               huffing
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Dispencing
                 Power
              
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               the
               apprehension
               of
               an
               after
               reckoning
               sticks
               deep
               somewhere
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 aversion
                 of
                 a
                 Protestant
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 ,
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 exclude
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 without
                 the
                 Test.
              
               But
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               you
               take
               all
               possible
               care
               ,
               to
               confirm
               that
               Aversion
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               put
               it
               beyond
               a
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
              
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               you
               understand
               Christs
               Prerogative
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               the
               Judges
               did
               the
               Kings
               ,
               that
               fancy
               the
               Test
               is
               against
               it
               :
               it
               is
               so
               suteable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               Governments
               ,
               to
               take
               Assurances
               of
               those
               who
               are
               admitted
               to
               Places
               of
               Trust
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               very
               ill
               to
               appeal
               to
               an
               
                 Impartial
                 consideration
              
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               sure
               to
               lose
               it
               there
               .
            
             
               Few
               
                 English
                 men
              
               ,
               will
               believe
               you
               in
               earnest
               when
               you
               seem
               zealous
               for
               publick
               liberty
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               :
               or
               that
               you
               are
               so
               very
               apprehensive
               of
               Slavery
               :
               And
               your
               Friends
               must
               have
               very
               much
               changed
               both
               their
               Natures
               and
               their
               Principles
               ,
               if
               
                 their
                 conduct
                 does
                 not
                 give
                 cause
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 like
                 Statutes
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               even
               tho
               they
               should
               be
               repealed
               in
               this
               Reign
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               your
               confidence
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               I
               will
               still
               believe
               that
               the
               
                 strong
                 Argument
                 of
                 Numbers
              
               will
               be
               always
               the
               powerfullest
               of
               all
               others
               with
               you
               :
               which
               as
               long
               as
               it
               has
               its
               Force
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               ,
               we
               may
               hope
               to
               be
               at
               quiet
               .
               I
               concurre
               heartily
               with
               you
               in
               your
               Prayers
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               tho
               perhaps
               I
               differ
               from
               you
               in
               my
               Notions
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               Glory
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Felicity
                 of
                 his
                 People
              
               :
               and
               as
               for
               your
               own
               particular
               ,
               I
               wish
               you
               would
               either
               not
               at
               all
               Imploy
               your
               Pen
               ,
               or
               learn
               to
               write
               to
               better
               purpose
               :
               but
               tho
               I
               cannot
               admire
               your
               Letter
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
            
             
               
                 YOUR
                 HUMBLE
                 SERVANT
                 T.
                 T.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               EARLE
               of
               MELFORT's
               LETTER
               To
               the
               Presbyterian-Ministers
               IN
               SCOTLAND
               ,
               Writ
               in
               his
               Majesty's
               Name
               upon
               their
               Address
               ;
               Together
               with
               some
               Remarks
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 
                   Melfort's
                   Letter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Gentlemen
                   ;
                
              
               
                 I
                 Am
                 commanded
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 unto
                 you
                 his
                 gracious
                 acceptance
                 of
                 your
                 Address
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 satisfied
                 with
                 your
                 Loyalty
                 expressed
                 therein
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 resolves
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 the
                 favour
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 during
                 his
                 own
                 Reign
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 Ways
                 for
                 its
                 Continuance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 appointing
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ensuing
                 Parliament
                 the
                 taking
                 off
                 all
                 
                   Penal
                   Statutes
                
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Liberty
                 or
                 Toleration
                 granted
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 knows
                 ,
                 that
                 Enemies
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 You
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 using
                 all
                 Endeavours
                 to
                 infringe
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 ever
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 Standing
                 in
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Security
                 of
                 their
                 Properties
                 (
                 next
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 hath
                 been
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 great
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 intends
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 all
                 sutable
                 Encouragement
                 and
                 Concurrence
                 from
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Penal
                   Statutes
                
                 lying
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 has
                 walked
                 contrary
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 other
                 
                   Catholick
                   Kings
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 different
                 from
                 
                   Protestant
                   Kings
                
                 who
                 have
                 gone
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 Maxime
                 was
                 to
                 undoe
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Fining
                   ,
                   Confining
                
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 away
                 your
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 harrass
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 
                   Persons
                   ,
                   Liberties
                
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 expects
                 a
                 thankful
                 acknowledgment
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 tend
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 walk
                 obediently
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 Practice
                 walking
                 so
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 concurring
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 removing
                 these
                 
                   Penal
                   Statutes
                
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 further
                 expects
                 that
                 you
                 continue
                 your
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 long
                 and
                 happy
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 Blessings
                 on
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 that
                 you
                 look
                 well
                 to
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 Example
                 be
                 influential
                 :
                 all
                 th●se
                 are
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 Commands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sic
                   subs
                   .
                   MELFORT
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 REMARKS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   Secretary
                   hand
                
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 al
                 the
                 
                   Writing
                   Masters
                
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 Essay
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Secretary's
                   Stile
                
                 for
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 our
                 Language
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Age
                 of
                 Improvements
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 that
                 come
                 very
                 young
                 into
                 Imployments
                 ,
                 make
                 commonly
                 a
                 great
                 progress
                 ;
                 therefore
                 common
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 here
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 Roughnesses
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Stile
                 seem
                 to
                 intimate
                 that
                 the
                 Writer
                 could
                 turn
                 his
                 Conscience
                 more
                 easily
                 than
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 his
                 Pen
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 stiffer
                 and
                 less
                 compliant
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 the
                 Addressers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   His
                   Majesty
                   is
                   well
                   satisfied
                   with
                   their
                   Loyalty
                   contained
                   in
                   their
                   Address
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   he
                   resolves
                   to
                   perpetuate
                   the
                   favour
                   .
                
                 It
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Secretary
                   Stile
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Notary
                   Stile
                
                 come
                 nearer
                 one
                 another
                 than
                 was
                 generally
                 believed
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   which
                
                 here
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   infringe
                   the
                   same
                
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 are
                 beauties
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Notary
                   Stile
                
                 :
                 the
                 foresaid
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 courser
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 's
                 
                   perpetuating
                   the
                   Favour
                
                 is
                 no
                 easy
                 thing
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 could
                 first
                 perpetuate
                 himself
                 .
                 Now
                 tho
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 Fame
                 will
                 be
                 certainly
                 immortal
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 our
                 great
                 Regret
                 his
                 Person
                 is
                 mortal
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 perpetuity
                 should
                 be
                 setled
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Method
                 here
                 proposed
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Secretary
                   Stile
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Appointing
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   ensuing
                   Parliament
                   the
                   taking
                   off
                   all
                   Penal
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 All
                 former
                 Secretaries
                 used
                 the
                 modest
                 Words
                 of
                 proposing
                 or
                 recommending
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 former
                 Essay
                 of
                 this
                 Stile
                 ,
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Majesty's
                   Absolute
                   Power
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Subjects
                   are
                   to
                   obey
                   without
                   reserve
                   ,
                
                 furnishes
                 us
                 now
                 with
                 this
                 new
                 term
                 of
                 the
                 
                   King
                   's
                   appointing
                
                 what
                 shal
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliament
                 proves
                 so
                 stubborn
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 this
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 then
                 the
                 Perpetuity
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 shrort
                 continuance
                 .
                 He
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 mentions
                 the
                 
                   Liberty
                   or
                   Toleration
                   granted
                   by
                   the
                   King.
                   Liberty
                
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 this
                 Explanation
                 
                   or
                   Toleration
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 
                   Secretary
                   Stile
                
                 either
                 approaches
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Notary
                   Stile
                
                 in
                 some
                 nauseous
                 Repetitions
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 intimate
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Liberty
                 that
                 is
                 left
                 the
                 Subjects
                 is
                 comprehended
                 in
                 this
                 Toleration
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Absolute
                   Power
                
                 was
                 once
                 asserted
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 fit
                 to
                 name
                 Liberty
                 without
                 some
                 restriction
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 comes
                 a
                 stately
                 Period
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Enemies
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   Toleration
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 sorry
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 hope
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 
                   Enemies
                   to
                   this
                   Toleration
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 neither
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 these
                 Addressers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 they
                 are
                 Enemies
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 
                   best
                   Friends
                
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 have
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 secret
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 both
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Princess
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 are
                 great
                 Enemies
                 to
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 all
                 Rigour
                 against
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 way
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 Toleration
                 is
                 granted
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 reckoning
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 Enemies
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 this
                 Stile
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 hardly
                 pass
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 has
                 with
                 this
                 dash
                 of
                 his
                 Pen
                 ,
                 declared
                 more
                 Men
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 than
                 ever
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 Friends
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 them
                 next
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Enemies
                 will
                 be
                 
                   using
                   all
                   endeavours
                   to
                   infringe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 strong
                 Expression
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Noun
                   Infraction
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Infringe
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Notaries
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 plain
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Enemies
                 will
                 disturb
                 the
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 hear
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 thought
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Secretary
                   Stile
                
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 this
                 belongs
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 either
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 their
                 Vote
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 in
                 Parliament
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 this
                 Stile
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 its
                 full
                 depth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 comes
                 next
                 a
                 long
                 period
                 of
                 50
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 count
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 a
                 little
                 too
                 prolix
                 for
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 letter
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 one
                 that
                 writes
                 after
                 the
                 French
                 pattern
                 .
                 
                   But
                   as
                   ever
                   the
                   Happiness
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   Standing
                   in
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Security
                   of
                   their
                   Properties
                   ,
                   next
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   his
                   Majesty's
                   great
                   End
                   ;
                   So
                   he
                   Intends
                   to
                   continue
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   have
                   all
                   suteable
                   Encouragement
                   and
                   Concurrence
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   your
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Practice
                   .
                
                 The
                 putting
                 ever
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Period
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Distance
                 from
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 belongs
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 beauty
                 of
                 Stile
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Standing
                 of
                 this
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 makes
                 me
                 reflect
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 hear
                 a
                 
                   Scotch
                   Preacher
                
                 
                 delivered
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doubted
                 this
                 Liberty
                 would
                 prove
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Standing
                   Drink
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   King
                   's
                   receiving
                   suteable
                   Encouragement
                   from
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                
                 agrees
                 ill
                 with
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Stile
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   appointing
                   what
                   the
                   Parliament
                   must
                   do
                   .
                   Kings
                
                 receive
                 returns
                 of
                 Duty
                 and
                 Obedience
                 from
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 but
                 hitherto
                 Encouragement
                 was
                 a
                 word
                 used
                 among
                 Equals
                 :
                 the
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 figure
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 not
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Secretary
                   Stile
                
                 would
                 have
                 expressed
                 this
                 matter
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   His
                   Majesty
                   has
                   ever
                   made
                   the
                   Happiness
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Security
                   of
                   Property
                   ,
                   his
                   great
                   end
                   ,
                   next
                   to
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   intends
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   still
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   receives
                   all
                   suteable
                   returns
                   from
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   practice
                   .
                
                 I
                 have
                 marked
                 this
                 the
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Common
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Secretary
                   Stile
                
                 the
                 more
                 sensible
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Concurrence
                   of
                   the
                   Addressers
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 
                   appoints
                   the
                   next
                   Parliament
                   to
                   take
                   off
                   all
                   the
                   Penal
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 Must
                 we
                 likewise
                 believe
                 that
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 Zeal
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Happiness
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 Behaviour
                 of
                 These
                 Addressers
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Encouragement
                 that
                 he
                 receives
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 continue
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 Encourage
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 Incertain
                 tenure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 perpetual
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Secretary
                   Stile
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Stile
                
                 ,
                 so
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 beautiful
                 Period
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 our
                 Happiness
                 is
                 more
                 steady
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 turn
                 upon
                 the
                 Encouragings
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Men
                 :
                 otherwise
                 if
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   standing
                   Happiness
                
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 tottering
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Protestant
                   Penal
                   Statutes
                
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 Elegancies
                 :
                 for
                 since
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Penal
                   Laws
                
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 against
                 Papists
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 against
                 Dissenters
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 
                   Protestant
                   Parliaments
                
                 ,
                 one
                 does
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 fitly
                 this
                 Epithete
                 comes
                 in
                 here
                 ;
                 another
                 would
                 have
                 worded
                 this
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Penal
                   Statutes
                   made
                   against
                   Protestants
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Stile
                
                 has
                 figures
                 peculiar
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 pass
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Stile
                
                 for
                 Improprieties
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Noble
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 contented
                 to
                 raise
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 Glory
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Catholick
                   Kings
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 grant
                 of
                 
                   Liberty
                   or
                   Toleration
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 competition
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 for
                 tho
                 the
                 Most
                 
                   Christian
                   King
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Eldest
                   son
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 has
                 indeed
                 executed
                 her
                 Orders
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 extent
                 of
                 severity
                 ,
                 yet
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 Cadet
                 in
                 that
                 Churche's
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 does
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 beholding
                 to
                 his
                 Mother
                 as
                 to
                 gratify
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Glory
                 is
                 here
                 carried
                 farther
                 ,
                 even
                 above
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Kings
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   gone
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   whose
                   Maxime
                   was
                   to
                   undo
                   you
                   ,
                   by
                   Fining
                   ,
                   Confining
                   and
                   taking
                   away
                   your
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   harrass
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   Persons
                   ,
                   Liberties
                   and
                   Priviledges
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 an
                 honour
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 the
                 King's
                 Ancestors
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Invention
                 :
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Kings
                
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Kings
                 
                   Brother
                   ,
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Grandfather
                   .
                   Kings
                
                 shut
                 out
                 Q.
                 Elisabeth
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 brought
                 in
                 if
                 the
                 more
                 general
                 term
                 of
                 
                   Crowned
                   heads
                
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Writer
                 has
                 ordered
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 satyr
                 falls
                 singly
                 on
                 the
                 King's
                 Progenitors
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Papers
                 that
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Strong
                   Box
                
                 ,
                 will
                 go
                 near
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 list
                 of
                 
                   Protestant
                   Kings
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Reproach
                 lies
                 wholly
                 on
                 the
                 King's
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 Grand-father
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 surprising
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 Eloquence
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 Imployed
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Martyr
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 pitch
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 Secretaries
                 should
                 set
                 it
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 a
                 letter
                 that
                 he
                 pretends
                 is
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Commands
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   it
                   a
                   Maxime
                   to
                   undo
                   his
                   People
                   .
                
                 The
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 should
                 have
                 avoided
                 the
                 mentioning
                 of
                 fines
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 since
                 both
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 valued
                 themselves
                 on
                 a
                 point
                 that
                 they
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Scotland
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Husbands
                 should
                 be
                 fined
                 for
                 their
                 wives
                 not
                 going
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 founded
                 on
                 any
                 Law.
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 
                 living
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 should
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   Estates
                
                 ;
                 who
                 got
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 one
                 during
                 the
                 present
                 Reign
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Attainted
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 in
                 a
                 Method
                 as
                 new
                 as
                 his
                 Stile
                 is
                 ;
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 
                   Privy
                   Councellours
                
                 declared
                 ,
                 they
                 believed
                 him
                 guilty
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 hardly
                 find
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Maximes
                   of
                   those
                   Protestant
                   Persecuting
                   Kings
                
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 Justify
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Stile
                
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 Copious
                 in
                 Words
                 ,
                 since
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 three
                 times
                 repeated
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 Letter
                 :
                 He
                 tells
                 them
                 ▪
                 that
                 their
                 
                   Doctrine
                   must
                   tend
                   to
                   cause
                   all
                   the
                   subjects
                   to
                   walk
                   obediently
                
                 ;
                 now
                 by
                 obediently
                 in
                 this
                 Stile
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 
                   obey
                   the
                   Absolute
                   Pomer
                   without
                   reserve
                
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 
                   obey
                   according
                   to
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 would
                 pass
                 now
                 for
                 a
                 Crime
                 :
                 this
                 being
                 then
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Encouragements
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 His
                 Majesty
                 continue
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Merit
                 the
                 
                   perpetuating
                   this
                   favour
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 with
                 this
                 a
                 heavy
                 charge
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 
                   practice
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   most
                   pleasing
                   to
                   His
                   Majesty
                
                 ;
                 for
                 certainly
                 that
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 by
                 their
                 turning
                 Papists
                 :
                 since
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 zealous
                 for
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 His
                 Majesty
                 is
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 as
                 with
                 this
                 .
                 
                   Their
                   concurring
                   with
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   remove
                   the
                   Penal
                   Laws
                   ,
                
                 comes
                 over
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 tho
                 Repetitions
                 are
                 Impertinencies
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Stile
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Flowers
                 in
                 the
                 
                   new
                   one
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   King
                   expects
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   continue
                   their
                   prayers
                   for
                   him
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 does
                 not
                 agree
                 too
                 well
                 with
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Zeal
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 
                   Damned
                   Hereticks
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 worth
                 the
                 asking
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 to
                 
                   look
                   well
                   to
                   their
                   Doctrine
                
                 :
                 now
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 ambiguous
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 either
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 study
                 the
                 Controversies
                 well
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 solidly
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 so
                 mince
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 may
                 fall
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 against
                 Popery
                 ;
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 indeed
                 a
                 
                   looking
                   to
                   their
                   Doctrine
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 
                   looking
                   well
                   to
                   it
                   or
                   not
                   .
                
                 He
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   their
                   Example
                   be
                   Influential
                
                 :
                 I
                 confess
                 this
                 hard
                 new
                 Word
                 frighted
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 suppose
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   their
                   practice
                   may
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   have
                   an
                   Influence
                   on
                   others
                
                 :
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 Influences
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 Influence
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 animating
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 Zeal
                 for
                 their
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 
                   bad
                   one
                
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 slackning
                 and
                 sofning
                 of
                 that
                 Zeal
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 more
                 Clearness
                 here
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 amiss
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 Words
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   his
                   Majesty's
                   Commands
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 bring
                 my self
                 to
                 believe
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 he
                 has
                 more
                 Piety
                 for
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 the
                 
                   late
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 regard
                 both
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 ever
                 given
                 any
                 such
                 commands
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 communicating
                 this
                 Piece
                 of
                 Elegance
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 the
                 Translating
                 it
                 into
                 French
                 were
                 recommended
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   d'
                   Albeville
                
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 whether
                 the
                 
                   Secretary
                   Stile
                
                 will
                 look
                 better
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Irish
                   French
                
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 does
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Scotch
                   English
                
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 penne
                 dit
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               To
               A
               PAPER
               Printed
               with
               Allowance
               ,
               Entitled
               ,
               A
               New
               Test
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England's
               Loyalty
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Accusing
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               of
               Want
               of
               Loyalty
               ,
               or
               the
               putting
               it
               to
               a
               
                 new
                 Test
              
               ,
               after
               so
               fresh
               a
               one
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               argues
               a
               high
               degree
               of
               Confidence
               in
               him
               who
               undertakes
               it
               .
               She
               knew
               well
               what
               were
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               with
               Relation
               to
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               yet
               She
               was
               so
               true
               to
               her
               Loyalty
               ,
               that
               She
               shut
               her
               eyes
               on
               all
               the
               Temptations
               ,
               that
               so
               just
               a
               fear
               could
               raise
               in
               her
               :
               and
               She
               set
               her self
               to
               support
               His
               Majesties
               Right
               of
               Succession
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               Zeal
               ,
               that
               She
               thereby
               not
               only
               put
               her self
               in
               the
               power
               of
               her
               Enemies
               ;
               but
               She
               has
               also
               exposed
               her self
               to
               the
               Scorn
               of
               those
               who
               insult
               over
               her
               in
               her
               Misfortune
               .
               She
               lost
               the
               Affections
               even
               of
               many
               of
               her
               own
               Children
               ;
               who
               thought
               that
               her
               Zeal
               for
               an
               Interest
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               so
               much
               decry'd
               ,
               was
               a
               little
               too
               fervent
               :
               and
               all
               those
               who
               judged
               severely
               of
               the
               proceedings
               ,
               thought
               that
               the
               Opposition
               which
               She
               made
               to
               the
               side
               that
               then
               went
               so
               high
               ,
               had
               more
               Heat
               than
               Decency
               in
               it
               .
               And
               indeed
               all
               this
               was
               so
               very
               Extraordinary
               ,
               that
               if
               She
               was
               not
               acted
               by
               a
               principle
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               Sh●
               could
               make
               no
               Excuse
               for
               her
               conduct●
               There
               appeared
               such
               peculiar
               Marks
               of
               Affection
               and
               Heartiness
               ,
               at
               every
               time
               that
               the
               Duke
               was
               named
               ,
               whether
               in
               Drinking
               his
               Health
               ,
               or
               upon
               graver
               Occasions
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               affected
               :
               and
               when
               the
               late
               King
               himself
               (
               whose
               Word
               they
               took
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Protestant
               )
               was
               spoke
               of
               but
               coldly
               ,
               the
               very
               Name
               of
               the
               Duke
               set
               her
               Children
               all
               on
               fire
               ;
               this
               made
               many
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               Sacrifice
               all
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               indeed
               their
               behaviour
               was
               inflamed
               with
               so
               much
               Heat
               ,
               that
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               believed
               they
               waited
               for
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               to
               declare
               themselves
               .
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               was
               not
               a
               more
               frequent
               Subject
               of
               the
               Sermons
               of
               many
               ,
               than
               Loyalty
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
              
               the
               Heat
               that
               appeared
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               the
               Learning
               that
               was
               in
               their
               Books
               on
               these
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               Eloquent
               Strains
               that
               were
               in
               their
               Addresses
               ,
               were
               all
               Originals
               ;
               and
               made
               the
               World
               conclude
               ,
               that
               whatever
               might
               be
               
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               they
               should
               never
               be
               accused
               of
               any
               want
               of
               Loyalty
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               this
               King's
               time
               ,
               while
               the
               remembrance
               of
               so
               signal
               a
               service
               was
               so
               fresh
               .
               When
               His
               Majesty
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               these
               men
               did
               so
               entirely
               depend
               on
               the
               Promise
               that
               he
               made
               ,
               
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               doubting
               of
               the
               performance
               appeared
               to
               them
               the
               worst
               sort
               of
               Infidelity
               .
               They
               believed
               ,
               that
               in
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Hero
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               would
               be
               too
               strong
               for
               the
               Papist
               :
               and
               when
               any
               one
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 How
                 weak
                 a
                 tie
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 to
                 Hereticks
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               not
               hearken
               to
               this
               with
               any
               patience
               ;
               but
               looked
               on
               His
               
                 Majesties
                 Promise
              
               as
               a
               thing
               so
               Sacred
               ,
               that
               they
               imploy'd
               their
               Interest
               to
               carry
               all
               Elections
               of
               Parliament-Men
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               were
               recommended
               by
               the
               Court
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               Vigour
               ,
               that
               it
               laid
               them
               open
               to
               much
               Censure
               .
               In
               Parliament
               they
               moved
               for
               no
               Lawes
               to
               secure
               their
               Religion
               ;
               but
               assuring
               themselves
               ,
               that
               Honour
               was
               the
               Kings
               Idol
               ,
               they
               laid
               hold
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               fancied
               ,
               that
               a
               publick
               reliance
               on
               his
               Word
               ,
               would
               give
               them
               an
               Interest
               in
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               was
               Generous
               ,
               and
               more
               suteable
               to
               the
               Nobleness
               of
               a
               Princely
               Nature
               than
               any
               new
               Laws
               could
               be
               :
               so
               that
               they
               acquiesced
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               King
               a
               vast
               Revenue
               for
               Life
               :
               In
               the
               Rebellion
               that
               followed
               ,
               they
               shewed
               with
               what
               Zeal
               they
               adhered
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               even
               against
               a
               Pretender
               that
               declared
               for
               them
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               came
               after
               that
               ,
               they
               shewed
               their
               disposition
               to
               assist
               the
               King
               with
               new
               Supplies
               ;
               and
               were
               willing
               to
               Excuse
               and
               Indemnify
               all
               that
               was
               past
               ;
               only
               they
               desired
               with
               all
               possible
               Modesty
               ,
               that
               the
               Laws
               which
               His
               Majesty
               had
               both
               Promised
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               Coronation
               had
               Sworn
               to
               maintain
               ,
               might
               be
               executed
               .
               Here
               is
               their
               Crime
               ,
               which
               has
               raised
               all
               this
               Out-cry
               ;
               They
               did
               not
               move
               for
               the
               Execution
               of
               Severe
               or
               Penal
               Laws
               ,
               but
               were
               willing
               to
               let
               those
               sleep
               ,
               till
               it
               might
               appear
               by
               the
               behaviour
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               whether
               they
               might
               deserve
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               Mitigation
               made
               of
               them
               in
               their
               Favour
               .
               Since
               that
               time
               ,
               our
               Church-men
               have
               been
               constant
               in
               mixing
               their
               Zeal
               for
               their
               Religion
               against
               Popery
               ,
               with
               a
               Zeal
               for
               Loyalty
               against
               Rebellion
               ,
               because
               they
               think
               these
               two
               are
               very
               well
               consistent
               one
               with
               another
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               have
               generally
               expressed
               an
               unwillingness
               to
               part
               with
               the
               
                 two
                 Tests
              
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               ●ust
               the
               keeping
               of
               their
               Throats
               to
               those
               who
               they
               believe
               will
               cut
               them
               :
               and
               they
               have
               seen
               nothing
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               either
               within
               or
               without
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               grow
               weary
               of
               the
               Laws
               for
               their
               sakes
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               principle
               of
               common
               sense
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               so
               hard
               for
               them
               to
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               makes
               them
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Paper
               ,
               and
               his
               Friends
               ,
               are
               no
               other
               ,
               than
               what
               they
               hear
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               know
               them
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               II.
               One
               Instance
               in
               which
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               shewed
               her
               Submission
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Nonconformists
               had
               drawn
               a
               new
               Storm
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their
               medling
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Exclusion
               ,
               many
               of
               her
               Zealous
               Members
               went
               into
               that
               Prosecution
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               Court
               set
               on
               foot
               ,
               with
               more
               Heat
               ,
               than
               was
               perhaps
               either
               justifiable
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               reasonable
               in
               those
               Circumstances
               ;
               but
               how
               censurable
               soever
               some
               angry
               men
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               somewhat
               strange
               to
               see
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               blame
               us
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               has
               decreed
               such
               unrelenting
               Severities
               against
               all
               that
               differ
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               has
               enacted
               that
               not
               only
               in
               Parliaments
               but
               even
               in
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               .
               It
               must
               needs
               sound
               odly
               to
               hear
               the
               Sons
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               must
               destroy
               all
               others
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               can
               compass
               it
               ,
               yet
               complain
               of
               the
               Excesses
               of
               Fines
               and
               Imprisonments
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               of
               late
               among
               us
               .
               But
               if
               this
               Reproach
               seems
               a
               little
               strange
               when
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Mouth
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               it
               is
               yet
               much
               more
               provoking
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               from
               any
               of
               the
               Court.
               Were
               not
               all
               the
               Orders
               for
               the
               late
               Severity
               sent
               from
               thence
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               Judges
               in
               every
               Circuit
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Favourite
               
                 Justices
                 of
                 Peace
              
               in
               every
               Sessions
               ,
               imploy
               all
               their
               Eloquence
               on
               this
               Subject
               ?
               The
               Directions
               that
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Justices
               and
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Juries
              
               were
               all
               repeated
               Aggravations
               of
               this
               Matter
               :
               and
               a
               little
               
                 Ordinary
                 Lawyer
              
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               visible
               Merit
               ,
               but
               an
               Outragious
               Fury
               in
               those
               Matters
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               has
               chiefly
               valued
               himself
               ,
               was
               of
               a
               sudden
               taken
               into
               His
               Majesties
               special
               Favour
               ,
               and
               raised
               up
               to
               the
               
                 Highest
                 Posts
              
               of
               the
               Law.
               All
               these
               things
               ,
               led
               some
               of
               our
               Obedient
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               look
               on
               it
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               their
               Duty
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               encourage
               that
               Severity
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Court
               seemed
               so
               fond
               ,
               that
               almost
               all
               People
               thought
               ,
               they
               had
               set
               it
               up
               for
               a
               Maxime
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               would
               never
               depart
               .
               I
               will
               not
               pretend
               to
               excuse
               all
               that
               has
               been
               done
               of
               late
               years
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               crying
               Severities
               have
               been
               acted
               by
               persons
               that
               were
               raised
               up
               to
               be
               Judges
               and
               Magistrates
               for
               that
               very
               end
               :
               they
               were
               
                 Instructed
                 ,
                 Trusted
              
               ,
               and
               Rewarded
               for
               it
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               last
               and
               under
               the
               present
               Reign
               .
               Church-preferments
               were
               distributed
               ,
               rather
               as
               Recompences
               of
               this
               devouring
               Zeal
               ,
               than
               of
               a
               real
               Merit
               ;
               and
               men
               of
               more
               moderate
               Tempers
               were
               not
               only
               ill
               lookt
               at
               ,
               but
               ill
               used
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               very
               unreasonable
               to
               throw
               the
               load
               of
               the
               late
               Rigour
               on
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               without
               distinction
               :
               but
               it
               is
               worse
               than
               in
               good
               manners
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               call
               it
               ,
               if
               this
               Reproach
               comes
               from
               the
               Court.
               And
               it
               is
               somewhat
               unbecoming
               to
               see
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               set
               on
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               disown'd
               at
               another
               ;
               while
               yet
               he
               that
               was
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Instrument
              
               in
               it
               is
               still
               in
               so
               high
               a
               post
               ;
               and
               begins
               now
               to
               treat
               the
               Men
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               
                 Brutal
                 Excesses
              
               ,
               that
               he
               bestowed
               so
               lately
               and
               so
               liberally
               on
               the
               Dissenters
               ;
               as
               if
               his
               design
               were
               to
               render
               himself
               equally
               odious
               to
               all
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               may
               justly
               expostulate
               when
               she
               is
               treated
               as
               Seditious
               ,
               after
               she
               has
               rendred
               the
               highest
               Services
               to
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Authority
              
               ,
               that
               any
               Church
               now
               on
               Earth
               has
               done
               :
               She
               has
               beaten
               down
               all
               the
               Principles
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               with
               more
               Force
               and
               Learning
               ,
               than
               any
               Body
               of
               men
               has
               ever
               yet
               done
               ;
               and
               has
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               enraging
               her
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               losing
               her
               Friends
               ,
               even
               for
               those
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               more
               learned
               of
               her
               Members
               knew
               well
               what
               they
               might
               expect
               .
               And
               since
               our
               Author
               likes
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               
                 Snake
                 in
                 ones
                 Bosom
              
               so
               well
               ;
               I
               could
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Apologue
               ,
               we
               took
               up
               and
               sheltred
               an
               Interest
               ,
               that
               was
               almost
               Dead
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               warmth
               gave
               it
               Life
               ,
               which
               yet
               now
               with
               the
               
                 Snake
                 in
                 the
                 Bosom
              
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               bite
               us
               to
               Death
               .
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               
                 only
                 Church
                 that
                 has
                 Principles
                 of
                 Loyalty
              
               ;
               but
               this
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               World
               that
               carries
               them
               the
               highest
               ;
               as
               we
               know
               a
               Church
               that
               of
               all
               others
               sinks
               them
               the
               lowest
               .
               We
               do
               not
               pretend
               that
               we
               are
               Inerrable
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               but
               acknowledge
               that
               some
               of
               our
               Clergy
               miscarried
               in
               it
               upon
               
                 King
                 Edwards
              
               Death
               :
               Yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               others
               of
               our
               Communion
               adhered
               more
               steadily
               to
               their
               Loyalty
               in
               favour
               of
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
              
               ,
               than
               She
               did
               to
               the
               Promises
               that
               she
               made
               to
               them
               .
               Upon
               this
               Subject
               our
               Author
               by
               his
               false
               Quotation
               of
               History
               ,
               forces
               me
               to
               set
               the
               Reader
               right
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               proves
               to
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               his
               Cause
               ,
               his
               Friends
               may
               thank
               him
               for
               it
               .
               I
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               so
               tedious
               a
               digression
               as
               the
               justifying
               
                 Queen
                 Elisabeths
              
               being
               Legitimate
               ,
               and
               the
               throwing
               the
               Bastardy
               on
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
              
               must
               carry
               me
               to
               ;
               this
               I
               will
               only
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               best
               sort
               of
               Arguments
               used
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               constant
               Tradition
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
              
               VIII
               .
               marrying
               with
               
                 Queen
                 Katherine
              
               ,
               was
               Incestuous
               ,
               and
               by
               Consequence
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
              
               was
               the
               Bastard
               ,
               and
               
                 Queen
                 Elisabeth
              
               was
               the
               
                 Legitimate
                 issue
              
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               not
               satisfied
               with
               defaming
               
                 Queen
                 Elisabeth
              
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               was
               no
               sooner
               set
               up
               by
               her
               ,
               
                 than
                 She
                 enacted
                 those
                 Bloody
                 Cannibal
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 Hang
                 ,
                 Draw
                 and
                 Quarter
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 God
              
               :
               But
               since
               these
               Lawes
               disturb
               
               him
               so
               much
               ,
               what
               does
               he
               think
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               
                 Burning
                 the
                 poor
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 God
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               cannot
               give
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               to
               that
               which
               they
               believe
               to
               be
               only
               a
               
                 Piece
                 of
                 Bread
              
               ?
               The
               Representation
               he
               gives
               of
               this
               part
               of
               our
               History
               ,
               is
               so
               false
               ,
               that
               tho'
               upon
               
                 Queen
                 Elisabeth's
              
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               Complaints
               exhibited
               of
               the
               Illegal
               Violences
               that
               Bonner
               and
               other
               Butchers
               had
               committed
               ,
               yet
               all
               these
               were
               stifled
               ,
               and
               no
               
                 Penal
                 Lawes
              
               were
               enacted
               against
               those
               of
               that
               Religion
               .
               The
               
                 Popish
                 Clergy
              
               were
               indeed
               turned
               out
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               well
               used
               ,
               and
               had
               Pensions
               assigned
               them
               ;
               so
               ready
               was
               the
               Queen
               and
               our
               Church
               to
               forgive
               what
               was
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               all
               Gentleness
               for
               the
               future
               .
               During
               the
               first
               thirteen
               years
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               matters
               went
               on
               calmly
               ,
               without
               any
               sort
               of
               Severity
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               .
               But
               then
               the
               restless
               spirit
               of
               that
               Party
               ,
               began
               to
               throw
               the
               Nation
               into
               violent
               Convulsions
               .
               The
               Pope
               deposed
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Party
               had
               the
               Impudence
               to
               post
               up
               the
               Bull
               in
               London
               ;
               upon
               this
               followed
               several
               Rebellions
               ,
               both
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               entred
               into
               Confederacies
               with
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
              
               and
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               the
               Priests
               disposed
               all
               the
               People
               that
               depended
               on
               them
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               in
               that
               Deposi●ion
               ,
               and
               to
               reject
               the
               Queens
               :
               These
               endeavours
               ,
               besides
               open
               Rebellions
               ,
               produced
               many
               Secret
               Practices
               against
               her
               Life
               .
               All
               these
               things
               gave
               the
               rise
               to
               the
               severe
               Laws
               ,
               which
               began
               not
               to
               be
               enacted
               before
               the
               twentieth
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               .
               A
               War
               was
               formed
               by
               the
               
                 Bull
                 of
                 Deposition
              
               ,
               between
               the
               Queen
               and
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               a
               necessary
               Piece
               of
               Precaution
               ,
               to
               declare
               all
               those
               to
               be
               Traitors
               who
               were
               the
               Missionaries
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               had
               stript
               the
               Queen
               of
               hers
               :
               yet
               those
               Laws
               were
               not
               executed
               upon
               some
               Secular
               Priests
               who
               had
               the
               Honesty
               to
               condemn
               the
               
                 Deposing
                 Doctrine
              
               .
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Unhappy
                 Death
              
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               it
               was
               brought
               on
               by
               the
               wicked
               Practices
               of
               her
               own
               Party
               ,
               who
               fatally
               Involved
               her
               in
               some
               of
               them
               ;
               She
               was
               but
               a
               Subject
               here
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Queen
               took
               a
               more
               Violent
               way
               ,
               than
               was
               decent
               for
               her
               own
               Security
               ,
               here
               was
               no
               Disloyalty
               nor
               Rebellion
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               which
               owed
               her
               no
               sort
               of
               Allegeance
               .
            
             
               IV.
               I
               do
               not
               pretend
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               has
               any
               great
               cause
               to
               value
               her self
               upon
               her
               Fidelity
               to
               
                 King
                 Charles
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               tho'
               our
               Author
               would
               have
               it
               pass
               
                 for
                 the
                 only
                 thing
                 of
                 which
                 She
                 can
                 boast
              
               :
               for
               I
               confess
               ,
               
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               was
               so
               twisted
               with
               the
               King
               's
               ,
               that
               Interest
               and
               Duty
               went
               together
               :
               tho
               I
               will
               not
               go
               so
               far
               as
               our
               Author
               ,
               who
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 dictates
                 to
                 every
                 Individual
                 to
                 fight
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Defence
                 :
              
               This
               is
               too
               bold
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               delivered
               so
               crudely
               at
               this
               time
               .
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
              
               are
               perpetual
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               be
               cancelled
               by
               any
               special
               Law
               :
               So
               if
               these
               Gentlemen
               own
               so
               freely
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               they
               had
               best
               take
               care
               not
               to
               provoke
               Nature
               too
               much
               ,
               lest
               She
               fly
               to
               the
               Relief
               that
               this
               Law
               may
               give
               her
               ,
               unless
               she
               is
               restrained
               by
               the
               Loyalty
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               Our
               Author
               values
               his
               Party
               much
               upon
               their
               Loyalty
               to
               
                 King
                 Charles
                 the
                 First
              
               :
               but
               I
               must
               take
               the
               Liberty
               to
               ask
               him
               ,
               of
               what
               Religion
               were
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Rebells
              
               ;
               and
               what
               sort
               of
               Loyalty
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               shewed
               either
               in
               the
               first
               Massacre
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               progress
               of
               that
               Rebellion
               ?
               Their
               Messages
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Duke
                 of
                 Lorrain
              
               ,
               offering
               themselves
               to
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               undertaken
               to
               protect
               them
               ,
               are
               Acts
               of
               Loyalty
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               is
               no
               way
               inclined
               to
               follow
               :
               and
               the
               Authentical
               Proofs
               of
               these
               things
               are
               ready
               to
               be
               produced
               .
               Nor
               need
               I
               add
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               hard
               terms
               that
               they
               offered
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               their
               ill
               usage
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               Imployed
               .
               I
               could
               likewise
               repress
               the
               Insolence
               of
               this
               Writer
               ,
               by
               telling
               him
               of
               the
               Slavish
               Submissions
               that
               
                 their
                 Party
              
               made
               to
               Cromwel
               ,
               both
               Father
               and
               Son.
               As
               for
               their
               Adhering
               to
               
                 King
                 Charles
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               peculiar
               
               Boldness
               in
               our
               Authors
               Assertion
               ,
               who
               says
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               
                 no
                 Hope
                 nor
                 Interest
                 in
                 that
                 Cause
              
               :
               The
               State
               of
               that
               Court
               is
               not
               so
               quite
               forgot
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               do
               well
               remember
               what
               Credit
               the
               Queen
               had
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               what
               Hopes
               She
               gave
               the
               Party
               ;
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               so
               entirely
               espouse
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Cause
              
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               had
               likewise
               a
               flying
               Squadron
               in
               the
               
                 Parliaments
                 Army
              
               ,
               how
               boldly
               soever
               this
               may
               be
               denyed
               by
               our
               Author
               ;
               for
               this
               I
               will
               give
               him
               a
               proof
               ,
               that
               is
               beyond
               exception
               ,
               in
               a
               Declaration
               of
               that
               King
               's
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               21.
               of
               April
               1643.
               which
               is
               printed
               over
               and
               over
               again
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               Author
               that
               writes
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 late
                 Wars
              
               ,
               has
               assured
               us
               the
               clean
               draught
               of
               it
               ,
               corrected
               in
               some
               places
               with
               the
               King
               's
               own
               hand
               ,
               is
               yet
               extant
               :
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               pretended
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               only
               a
               bold
               assertion
               of
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               ill
               affected
               to
               their
               Party
               .
               In
               that
               Declaration
               the
               King
               studied
               to
               possess
               his
               Subjects
               of
               Scotland
               with
               the
               Justice
               of
               his
               Cause
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               to
               clear
               himself
               of
               that
               Imputation
               that
               he
               had
               an
               
                 Army
                 of
                 Papists
              
               about
               him
               ,
               after
               many
               things
               said
               on
               that
               head
               ,
               these
               words
               are
               added
               :
               
                 Great
                 numbers
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 have
                 been
                 with
                 great
                 alacrity
                 entertained
                 in
                 that
                 Rebellious
                 Army
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 been
                 seduced
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 formerly
                 denyed
                 Imployments
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 many
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 twenty
                 and
                 thirty
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 one
                 Troop
                 or
                 Company
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               our
               Author
               will
               not
               have
               the
               Impudence
               to
               dispute
               the
               Credit
               that
               is
               due
               to
               this
               Testimony
               :
               but
               no
               Discoveries
               ,
               how
               evident
               soever
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               can
               affect
               some
               sort
               of
               men
               ;
               that
               have
               a
               Secret
               against
               blushing
               .
            
             
               V.
               Our
               Author
               exhorts
               us
               ,
               to
               change
               
                 our
                 Principles
                 of
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 Example
                 of
                 our
                 Catholick
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 behave
                 our selves
                 towards
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 Perswasion
              
               :
               But
               would
               he
               have
               us
               learn
               of
               our
               
                 Irish
                 Neighbours
              
               ,
               to
               cut
               our
               Fellow
               Subjects
               Throats
               ,
               and
               rebel
               against
               our
               King
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               of
               another
               Religion
               ?
               for
               that
               is
               the
               freshest
               Example
               that
               any
               of
               our
               
                 Catholick
                 Neighbours
              
               have
               set
               us
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               do
               not
               look
               so
               far
               back
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Gunpowder-plot
               ,
               or
               the
               League
               of
               France
               in
               the
               last
               Age.
               He
               reproaches
               us
               
                 for
                 failing
                 in
                 our
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 our
                 King.
              
               But
               in
               this
               matter
               we
               appeal
               to
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Men
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               to
               His
               Majesty
               :
               Let
               our
               Enemies
               shew
               any
               one
               Point
               of
               our
               Duty
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               have
               failed
               :
               for
               as
               we
               cannot
               be
               charged
               for
               having
               preacht
               any
               Seditious
               Doctrine
               ,
               so
               we
               are
               not
               wanting
               in
               the
               Preaching
               of
               rhe
               Duties
               of
               Loyalty
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               see
               what
               they
               are
               like
               to
               cost
               us
               .
               The
               point
               which
               he
               singles
               out
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 failed
                 in
                 that
                 grateful
                 Return
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 owed
                 His
                 Majesty
                 for
                 his
                 Promise
                 ,
                 of
                 Maintaining
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 ;
                 since
                 upon
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 repealed
                 the
                 Sanguinary
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 late
                 Impious
                 Tests
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 being
                 enacted
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Usurpation
                 of
              
               Queen
               Elisabeth
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 contrived
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 present
                 King.
              
               We
               have
               not
               failed
               to
               pay
               all
               the
               Gratitude
               and
               Duty
               that
               was
               possible
               ,
               in
               return
               to
               His
               
                 Majesties
                 Promise
              
               ;
               which
               we
               have
               carried
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               become
               the
               Object
               even
               of
               our
               Enemies
               Scorn
               by
               it
               .
               With
               all
               Humility
               be
               it
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               His
               Majesty
               had
               promised
               us
               a
               farther
               Degree
               of
               his
               Favour
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               which
               the
               Law
               had
               assured
               us
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               expected
               ,
               that
               our
               return
               should
               have
               been
               a
               degree
               of
               Obedience
               beyond
               that
               which
               was
               required
               by
               Law
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               return
               of
               the
               Obedience
               injoyned
               by
               Law
               ,
               answers
               a
               Promise
               of
               a
               Protection
               according
               to
               Law
               :
               yet
               we
               carried
               this
               matter
               further
               ;
               for
               as
               was
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Paper
               ,
               we
               went
               on
               in
               so
               high
               a
               pace
               of
               Compliance
               and
               Confidence
               ,
               that
               we
               drew
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               on
               us
               :
               nor
               could
               any
               Jealousies
               or
               Fears
               give
               us
               the
               least
               Apprehensions
               ,
               till
               we
               were
               so
               hard
               pressed
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               be
               no
               longer
               silent
               :
               The
               same
               Apostle
               that
               taught
               us
               to
               
                 Honour
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               said
               likewise
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               
                 obey
                 God
                 rather
                 than
                 man.
              
               
               Our
               Author
               knows
               the
               History
               of
               our
               Laws
               ill
               ;
               for
               besides
               what
               has
               been
               already
               said
               ,
               touching
               the
               Laws
               made
               by
               Queen
               Elisabeth
               ,
               the
               severest
               of
               all
               our
               
                 Penall
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               troubles
               him
               and
               his
               friends
               most
               ,
               was
               past
               by
               
                 K.
                 James
              
               after
               the
               Gunpowder-plot
               ;
               a
               Provocation
               that
               might
               have
               well
               justified
               even
               greater
               Severities
               .
               But
               tho
               our
               Author
               may
               hope
               to
               Imp●se
               on
               an
               Ignorant
               Reader
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               apt
               to
               believe
               Implicitly
               ,
               what
               he
               says
               concerning
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               last
               Age
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               too
               bold
               for
               him
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               Tests
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               lately
               made
               ,
               were
               contrived
               to
               exclude
               the
               present
               King
               :
               when
               there
               was
               not
               a
               thought
               of
               Exclusion
               many
               years
               after
               the
               first
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               was
               excepted
               out
               of
               the
               second
               by
               a
               special
               Proviso
               .
               But
               these
               Gentlemen
               will
               do
               well
               never
               to
               mention
               the
               Exclusion
               ;
               for
               every
               time
               that
               it
               is
               named
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               people
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               the
               service
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               did
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               carry
               with
               it
               a
               Reproach
               of
               Ingratitude
               that
               needs
               not
               be
               aggravated
               .
               He
               also
               confounds
               the
               
                 two
                 Tests
              
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               for
               
                 Publick
                 Imployments
              
               ,
               contained
               in
               it
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               
                 King
                 's
                 being
                 an
                 Idolater
              
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               makes
               it
               ,
               a
               Pagan
               :
               which
               is
               not
               at
               all
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               other
               for
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               indeed
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               is
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               which
               is
               done
               in
               general
               terms
               ,
               without
               applying
               it
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               does
               :
               Upon
               this
               he
               would
               Infer
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               is
               not
               safe
               till
               the
               Tests
               are
               taken
               away
               :
               but
               we
               have
               given
               such
               Evidences
               of
               our
               loyalty
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               plainly
               shewed
               this
               to
               be
               false
               ;
               since
               we
               do
               openly
               declare
               ,
               that
               our
               duty
               to
               the
               King
               is
               not
               founded
               on
               his
               being
               of
               this
               or
               that
               Religion
               ;
               so
               that
               His
               Majesty
               has
               a
               full
               Security
               from
               our
               Principles
               ,
               tho
               the
               Tests
               continue
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               we
               ,
               who
               did
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               being
               ruined
               by
               the
               Excluders
               ,
               when
               the
               Tide
               was
               so
               strong
               against
               us
               ,
               would
               fail
               his
               Majesty
               now
               ,
               when
               our
               Interest
               and
               Duty
               are
               joyned
               together
               :
               but
               if
               the
               Tests
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               we
               can
               have
               
                 no
                 Security
                 any
                 longer
              
               ;
               for
               we
               shall
               be
               then
               laid
               open
               to
               the
               Violence
               of
               such
               restless
               and
               ill-natured
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Paper
               and
               his
               Brethren
               are
               .
            
             
               VI.
               The
               same
               reason
               that
               made
               
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               refuse
               to
               throw
               himself
               down
               from
               the
               roof
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               when
               the
               Devil
               tempted
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               vain
               Confidence
               ,
               that
               
                 Angels
                 must
                 be
                 assistant
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 preserve
                 him
                 ,
              
               holds
               good
               in
               
                 our
                 Case
              
               .
               Our
               saviour
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 Tempt
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God.
              
               And
               we
               dare
               not
               trust
               our selves
               to
               the
               faith
               and
               to
               the
               Mercies
               of
               a
               Society
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               too
               well
               known
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               pretend
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               pull
               down
               our
               Pales
               ,
               to
               let
               in
               such
               Wolves
               among
               us
               .
               God
               and
               the
               Laws
               have
               given
               us
               a
               legal
               Security
               ,
               and
               His
               Majesty
               has
               promised
               to
               maintain
               us
               in
               it
               :
               and
               we
               think
               it
               argues
               no
               Distrust
               ,
               either
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               by
               any
               Act
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               lay
               our selves
               open
               ,
               and
               throw
               away
               that
               defence
               .
               Nor
               would
               we
               willingly
               expose
               His
               Majesty
               to
               the
               
                 unwearied
                 Solicitations
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               who
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               Judge
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               would
               give
               him
               no
               rest
               ,
               if
               once
               the
               restraints
               of
               Law
               were
               taken
               off
               ,
               but
               would
               drive
               matters
               to
               those
               Extremities
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               see
               their
               Natures
               carry
               them
               head-long
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               The
               last
               Paragraph
               is
               a
               strain
               worthy
               of
               that
               school
               that
               bred
               our
               Author
               ;
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 may
                 withdraw
                 his
                 Royal
                 Protection
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 which
                 was
                 promised
                 her
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 her
                 constant
                 Fidelity
              
               ;
               and
               he
               brings
               no
               other
               proof
               to
               confirm
               so
               bold
               an
               Assertion
               but
               a
               false
               Axiome
               of
               that
               despised
               Philosophy
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               bred
               :
               
                 Cessante
                 causa
                 tollitur
                 effectus
              
               .
               This
               is
               indeed
               such
               an
               Indignity
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               I
               presume
               to
               say
               it
               with
               all
               humble
               reverence
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               last
               persons
               whom
               he
               ought
               to
               pardon
               ,
               that
               have
               the
               boldness
               to
               touch
               so
               sacred
               a
               point
               as
               
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               chief
               security
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               the
               Confidence
               that
               a
               Prince
               can
               promise
               himself
               from
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               once
               blasted
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               recovered
               :
               Equivocations
               
               may
               be
               both
               taught
               and
               practised
               with
               less
               danger
               by
               an
               Order
               that
               has
               little
               Credit
               to
               lose
               ;
               but
               nothing
               can
               shake
               Thrones
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               such
               treacherous
               Maximes
               .
               I
               must
               also
               ask
               our
               Author
               ,
               in
               what
               point
               of
               Fidelity
               has
               our
               Church
               failed
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               her
               forfeit
               her
               Title
               to
               His
               
                 Majesties
                 Promises
              
               ?
               for
               as
               he
               himself
               has
               stated
               this
               matter
               ,
               it
               comes
               all
               to
               this
               .
               
                 The
                 King
                 promised
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 maintain
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 as
                 established
                 by
                 Law.
              
               Upon
               which
               in
               Gratitude
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               was
               bound
               to
               throw
               up
               the
               Chief
               Security
               that
               she
               had
               in
               her
               Establishment
               
                 by
                 Law
              
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               are
               Intrusted
               either
               with
               the
               Legislative
               or
               the
               Executive
               parts
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               must
               be
               of
               her
               Communion
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               is
               not
               so
               tame
               and
               so
               Submissive
               ,
               as
               to
               part
               with
               this
               ,
               then
               the
               King
               is
               free
               from
               his
               Promise
               ,
               and
               may
               withdraw
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Protection
              
               ;
               tho
               I
               must
               crave
               leave
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Laws
               gave
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               a
               Right
               to
               that
               Protection
               ,
               whether
               His
               Majesty
               had
               promised
               it
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               Of
               all
               the
               Maximes
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               more
               hurtful
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               in
               our
               present
               Circumstances
               ,
               than
               the
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Promises
              
               and
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 Fidelity
              
               ought
               to
               be
               Reciprocal
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               Failure
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               cuts
               off
               the
               other
               :
               for
               by
               a
               very
               Natural
               Consequence
               the
               Subject
               may
               likewise
               say
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Allegeance
              
               being
               founded
               on
               the
               Assurance
               of
               His
               
                 Majesties
                 Protection
              
               ,
               the
               
                 One
                 binds
              
               no
               longer
               than
               the
               Other
               is
               observed
               :
               and
               the
               Inferences
               that
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               hence
               will
               be
               very
               terrible
               ,
               if
               the
               Loyalty
               of
               the
               so
               much
               decryed
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               does
               not
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30329-e11740
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜